t4 i::i.- '■>^- M •AV l-;-, / t E 6 i COLLECTION OF PURITAN AND ENGLISH THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE f LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY Section s DISSVASIVE FROM THE ERROURS Of the T I M E Wherein the Tenets of the principall SeBs, efpccially of the Independents, are drawn to- gether in one Map/or the moft part^in the words of their own Jmbours, and their maine principles arc examined by the Touch-ftone of the Holy Scriptures, By RobertBaylie Mini ftei at C7/^j^oy> T E R o. ^. They are mt vdidnt for the Truth upoK the earth. TuDE ver z. Itr^^^ needfuUfor me to write unto yon and exhort ^ yoTthltyoHihouU eirneflly contend for thefatth. r^hch rms Le delivered mto the S^nts -Jorthere are cerminemen trept in Hfiarvares^&c, pubhftied by Authority, lomdon, Printed for Samuel Gel l ibran cat the Brafen Serpent in Pauls Church-yard, 1 6 4 5' ^ » FOR The Rjght Honourable the Earle of Lauder daile Lord Metellane. YOur Lorddiip, I trufl, will not bee difpleafcd tliat yournnmc is fct before thefe; Truths which your heart does love, and whereunto iu the beit companies of the whole Ifle you have given at many occafions yourchearfull countenance and zealous pairociny ; in the ftudy whereof I have-been oft both encouraged and affiilcd by your Lordlhipspiousjwife, and learned informat-ons. It has been of a longtime the wifli of ray heart to have had nothing to do with Po- lemick writings J the bodies of Ibuldiersareno more fubje<5l to wounds and manifold hardftiipsjthen the minds and names ofdifputant Divines do lie open to various vexa- tions. The weary, ft^rvcd, bleeding fouldier longs no more for a fafe peace, then « fpiritharafled in the toylfome labyrinth of thorny debates, pants for that quietneffe which only the finall overthrow and full fubjugation of errour can produce. How plea- fant will that day be to the fonncs of peace, when the Lord fhall make geod that word which by the moutb of two of his ancient witneffas he has eftablifhcd, when according to the Teftimony of Ifaiah, fyllabically repeated by Michahy we fliall beat ourfwords into flowpienres, and our fpe ares into irrumng feoo^j, that we may tvallitogetber in the light of the Lord? Butiblong as Divine Difpenfation befets our habitations both fpirituall and temporall, the Church no Icfle then the State, with great numbers of daring and dangerous advcrfaries,we muft be content, according to the call of the Prophet loel in another cafe, to prepare tvarre^so beat our plorv-Jhears into frvords, and our pruniftghool^s l9el J.f« into Cpeares; in this junSurc of time the faint muft take courage, and the wea^jaj ■i amhrong. It feems that yet for forae time the ferrants of God muft earneniy contend for many precious truths, which erroneous fpiriis do mightily impugne .* for the help and encouragement of others in that warfare, I, though among the weakeft of Chriftc fouldiers, doe offer thefe my endeavours. It was my purpofe to have made a farther progrcfle, and to have handled all I mention in my Preface j but being cald away from my prtfent ftation by thefe who fct me therein , upon the occafion your Lordfhip knowes, ray ftudies in this kinde are broken off; fo that this effay in Brown'ifme and Independency muft go forth alone, or nothing at all. My ay en in thefe two i^ and was in all the reft ; Firft,in an hiftorick way to fet down the originall and progvefle of the eriour •, next its compleat parts together in one ta- ble, that at one view the whole face of the way may be repreftntcd ; fori conceived it ' lual^ wayes advantageous and very fatisfawtory in debating either a tfuthor an crrorj, ■i »* -t® TheEpijile Dedicamy, to be brought to lee tlie fountain and originall whence it haih fprung, the ftrcams and iflues whither the Tenet tends of it felfe, oris drawn by iis followers j to behold a way not in its pieces, but the whole together from the head to the feet, the bcgining, inidft, and end without any concealment or dirgiulc. Thirdly, my piirpofe was to have examined the principall parts of every errour in a flicrt,clcare, and popular method, confidering the mainc Scripmrcs that ufc to be alledged in the point eitherprs or contra. I beleeve this my method will not be difpleafmg to a%. I know it was acceptable enough to many of the Congregationall way when lately I did ufe it againft the Can- terburian Faction ; but poflibly fomcofrhe matter of my hiflorick part may fall out to. befafliiousto the followers of the Tenets which I labour to lay open; for it is in- avoydablc to make a true and a full narration of any erroneous way, but fuch things muft be told which willbl difpleafing to feme ; yet I hope I have given as little of- fence in this kinde, as any other could have doae in fuch a way ofircatifin'g j for all ihe paflagesthat may be pungent of the tcndereft skin, are fuch, as not only I con- ceive to bee very true, but fuch alfo which lever make prefcntiy good byfufficient Teftimonics fttt!owne fully at the end of every Chapter in the expreflfe words of the Authors. Secondly, the opinions or praftifes I nlledge,3rcfuch as the parties them- fclvestochis day do openly a/ow^or elfel avebcene objefttdtothem by veryhoncft men long ago in print, and to this ■day:>.fo fane as I know, arc not taken off by any tolerable anfwer ; in all that is over and above, 1 will uadcrtiike to give ample fatis- faftion wherein foever I give the leaft offence to any. I dare appcale to your Lordfhipsknowkdge, and to many others who have beenc acquainredwiihallmy by-go'ie wal ing, how averfe 1 bave ever been from cauHng gricfe to any, cfpeciall; gocd men : fo farre as I am confcious to my mod fecret in- tentions, it is my hearts defire that all our prefent controverfies might quickly either be ended or coriipofed by caln.e, meek, and peaceable meanes, and thefc alone. That lately renewed Committee for Accommodation,Oh if it might pleafe the Lord to fhine upon it, however I may not flay to fee its fuccefle j yet vi^herever I am, my bcft wiihes ll all be poured upon it, cfpecial'y when I {hall heare, as I have great rea^i fon to beleeve is only intended, that it abides circumfcribcd within the bounds of that prudent Order whereby it is renewed. For firft, that Order is fo fane from holding outanAccommodationfor all the feds of the Land, that it fpeak-s only of the differences that are among the members of the Afleirbly. Liberty of Confciencc, and Toleration of all or any Religion is fo prodigious an in piety, that this religious Parliament cannot butabhorre the very nameingof it. Whatever may be the opinion o( lo. Goodwin, oilAx fvifiiams and fomcof their (lamp, )et Mi S irrowes in his late Irenicon upon marvyunanfwerabjfe arguments explodes that abomination. Likewife our Brethren who fcek to be ac- commodate, will be willing 1 hope toprofefte their going along, with us, without any confiderablcd;ffent,as in the Diredory for all the parts of divine worlliip, fo in the confeffion of Faith and Catechifm. Secontily,the Order cxprcffes only the differences in Chinch-government- what •ther opinions wee have mentioned in the following Treatife, I hope our Brethren will cither disavow and paffe from them, or elfe be content to bury them in their owne breaftsgtiil ugie andbettef informauoa niajicihcmdie and vanifli without Hofe my^^* '" ' -~''~'^ Tllirdlv^ TheEpifth Dedicatory, Thiidly,the intent ot the Order istobrins; up the difTsnting Brethren to approve of the Government agreed upon in the Affembly and aliowedby bothHoufcsof Par- Jjament; or if that c.innotbe,to fee how in fomepraftifesthey may beforborn. This doch fuppofe thitour Brethren fliall not be permitted toprint, preach, or publilli any thing againft the Goverment eftiblifhed by Parliament; alfo that in theprafticeof this Government they iiiall be obhged to joyne fo farre with their Brethren as their principles may futfcr. This heing, I doubt not but in many things they (hall be much forbornj for whatever be the unadvifed rafhnefle offomc in their way, yet if they may be pkafed, nccording to iheir frequent offers ^as I remember) to be conflant n.embers of our Pr^r)ytciies and Synods, and thereto give were it but their conful- tativcvf-yce, 1 belecvc that few of them IhaU ever be preflcd to much mere j for if t^iey agree am :)ng themfelvcs, and governe well their owne Congregations, no con- trovcriie that concerns them will ever come Lefore anyfupcricur AlVembly ; and if any complaint of their mal fliipinthefedayes of deepe and dangerous try alls, and too great defcftion of many, conftancy , and daily in.reafe of alfedion co ail truth, Piety, luftice, and every V€ituc, Ircmainc, London^ Novemh, if. Your Lordfhips in all Chriftiao i6d^'^. duty to be commanded, . % 'Baylie. The Principall Anthors,whoreTeftimonics areciccdia thecafeofthe Byaj^-wi/Fj. X ''T^HeBroTvTi'iHsconfeftonof Faith printed by thmfelvcs. itfoi X X. The BrorvmfisApo egy pri/ited,i6o^ S 'B.obcitEiownts Life,ar4d manners of true Chri[lfanipr'inttd. ij8» 4 Henry Barrow his bricfe dfi overy ofihefalfe Chu ch. i^cio 5 Henry Barrow hisptaine refutation e/MrGiftoid, 1^9.3. tf Francis lohnfons enquiry a^;darifa>er to Thomas Wn.tes uifcovery o/?»rownirHi,i^e^ 7 I r inciS lohnfons c^rifl an p!et, i6ij, 8 lohn Cann\hisguideto Sio/iy 1638 9 lohnC&nn his necefity of Separation, i^jS. 1© Apologia lufta quon>de pendency, by a Learned Mim[fer of Holland. 1^4^, ^ 2)o<.^(7>-Paftwictcs Peflfcript. 164^. The CONTENTS of the following Treatife. The Preface THe chief e andfirfi meafie to extingnijh thejlames of our warre, is^ the waters of our heart poured out in prayers to God.Vigtt Reformation after mourmng,is thefecondfiep to afoUdpeace^ p. s The corruption of thel^hurch^is the fount aine of our prefent mi» fery, ibid. 77?^ State cannot befetled till the Ch urch be firji reformed^ 5 Every man vfould help -what hee can to recover the langttijhin^ Church from her dejperate difeafe, ^ ibid. The ojfer ofafirange and eafie remedy of a Lo oki^g'glajfe^ 4 The malignity of Err our ^ ibid» The Authors intention*^ tofet down in a Table for the cleare vitiv of all, the errours which troub/efUf - ibid, ^And that with luflice and Love toward all perfons^^ 5 The partition of the enfuing Treatife^ 6 fpifcopacy vooi the mother of all ur prefent Se^Sf ibid. Presbytery will be their grave f , y The Presbyteriall way of proceeding, ib id ♦ IVhat England rationally may expert from Presbyteries and Sy, nodSj 8 Chap. I. TheorigUiallaftd ptogrcfie of the Browftifls. Satan ii the great enemy of the ^hurches Reformation^ f Hia chief e injiruments always s have been prcfejj[ed friends 1 9 Rem Ugion^ ibid. Reformmm at the begining did run with one impettiem current^ ibid. what was its ^rjl fiop^ xO The foi4maine of Protefimt difcordy ibid. >crr,j»*r- The Contents. The unhappy pn-ruiple of theLu&itnvxi, ^ ibid« jifjd the more unhappj principle of the Anabaptifls, i r- Someffhat oj both thefe wayes Vfas entertained in England, ibid^ The orijr^i^iAU of the EngliQi Bifliops and Ceremonies, ibid. The ffrigi»a/lofthvScpznt.')0iij is Browniftn u 4 daughter f/Anabapttfm, 1 j Bolton thefirfi known Separatijt *» England hanged him f elf e ^\\nd. Brown the fecond leader of that rfajirecantedhisfchifm^ andte his death voas a verj fcandaloui perfon^ ibid. The humcur of Barrevv the third mafter of this SeU^ j ^ The flrange carriage of lo\\i\'iona}id ^^iVii^oxih^ the next tfvo lea- ders of the'^io^vix^^t ibid, 'Xhe horrible wayes of Sen ith their ^xth mafii^r, 1 «j . '^he fearfnll end of S tnith his wandrinasj 1 $ Robii^fon/^tf lafi grave atsd learned Do ^or of the Bioy/mHsf did in the end-H/ider mine his party ^ 17 Robinfon the HHthonr of Independency, ibid* Ghap. 2; The Doflrine of the Brovtnifis. They hold that all (fhurches in the rverld, bm their oys>n, arefo poU Imed, that they rnufl be feparatefrom , 20 Their injurious flinders oj the Church c/EngUnd, ibid. Tetfometimes they [ay, that communton maybe kept Kvith her both in preaching and prayer^ ibid, Their like dealing with all the other Reformed^ 21 Their flattering offerraign Churches ts not to be regarded^ ibid. The matter of a Church they mak^ to be reaHSaints only, 2 2 Their unreafonable flriUnejfe in this one pointy is the great caufe of ■> their Schifm, ibid* They place the forme of their ^hurch in an expreffe Corjenanty 3 5 Seven may mak* a perfeSl Churchy yea two or three ^ ibid. The ere^ling of a Churchyre^uires neither the'Magifirates nor Alt- niflers affiflance^ ibid. They put all Church power in a handfull of people^ without any Faflor^ 24 Tiie ele6li'>»y ordinatioHydepofttion and excommunication of the Mi'~ nifler^ belongs to hufiocf^y 4ffd 1 it alone ^ ibid. Every. The: CoQCcn s. Every mA^ of the Congregation mAy preach, andpuhltkelj Yibuke, not only the Pajior^ but the whole fiock^^yeos. and feparate from it, 25 Some of them give the celehation »j the S'^craments alfo to private perf'ons, ^ ibid. Thefolemnizing of marriage they give to VarentSyhnt Divorces they commit to theparties thernfelves, 26 They mak^ e^iery Congregation independent ^ and of Soveraigne Aftthority^ ibicf; "Thetr jadgement of Synods ^ VJ Thetrhtgh conceit of their own way^ and injur iom depr effing of alt othersf ibid. Chiirchesy Bils^Tythes, giehs^ Manfef, and all fft maintenance of Mtniflers ^areunUTvjull'^ notfo much as a Church^ yard mufi he kspt Up for huriaU, but allmufi bury in the fields ^ ibid. The d'lyesofthe week^, the months ^ theyeareofGod, they will not namcy 28 iVf at Roittdzm, ibid. Their A/iniJ}erSjA<[r, Bridge, Afr Siw^ font and Afr Ward, re^ noftnced their Englifli Ordination^ and as metre private men tGoke new Ordination from thepeople^ ibid. They did ^uickjy fall into JhantefuUdivifons and fuhdivifions,^. "jS The people rpiihout anyjuH caufe depofedtheir Minijter^ ibi?« TheSchifmesatKotildzm Tvere more irreconcilea fie then thofc at AmfltrJam, p. 77 Anabaptifme is like to (poiU that Church, P» 78 .1 Thefe of Aih\iiimtadmire and fraife themfelvet above all mea^ fttre, ibid. The eaftne^e of their hahifhnjent aydajfii^ions, . p. yp The new Lf^ht at Axnhcitn^i>roksftt in a number ojjlrange error s,\b* Firfijgrojfe Chiliafine. ' ibid* Secondly ^the grolfefi blaffhemj of the Liberiinef, that God is the Author efthe very finfulnejfe of fmne, p. §0 Thirdlj^the fancy of the Euthufiafts, in contemplating god as God abflra^edfrom Script fircy from Chrift,fromgrace, and from allhisattribmes, ibid. Tourthly^theold Vopifh Ceremonies of extreme Un^lioQ , and the holy Kijfeof peace* p. 8e Ftfthly the dtf charging of the Tfalmes^and the apointing of a ^ngm ing Prophet, to chantihe Songsmade byhimjelfe^inthefilence of allothers, ibid. Sixthly ^the mortality of thefoule, ibid* Seventhly ^the cenveniency for Minijiers topreach covered, andce- hbratethj SacrawcntJ nncovercd ibutf^r the people to he are '"^ - n.iCQvereds , The Concenrs. ptnco veredy and to participate the SacrantefJts co ver.cd* p . 8 i' Their pai/ifckjc^ntentioMs rvert Jhameff*^* ibid» Cap. 5. T\\tQ9.xr\iigzo^l\\c Independents ^l London, p. po ^Therocrke of the prime Independents convinces the v^hole Congregation of their reall regenerati- Beside true grace^^he J re quire in theperfon to be admit ted^ afut^'- b lenejfe of Spirit y>oith every other Member, p» Io5 But tn this they are l*xer then tht B :ownifts, that they can take in nithoutfcruple^ATiabipti&s^ Aotinomians andotbers^who both in life andDoUrine have evident blots, iffo they be Ktalou4 and ferviceablefor their veay, ibid; \A bout the firms of the Church (a Church -Covenant) they are morepunlluall then the Brownifts. ibid. Thry take the p^yver of gathering aud ereBing of Churches, both from Magiflrates and Mtm(lers , placing it onely in the hands of a few private Chrifimns ypho are willing to make among them- fetves a Church' Covenant* ?• I^Z Th'-^ power of ere^ingthemfelves into acompleat and per fit Churchy they give to any [even perfons^yea to any three', neither admit t they more into a Church then can altogether in one place com* modioujly admimflerthe S/icraments and T)tfcipline^ ibid, 2^heludtpcndenisti>i//h^ve4ll the fianding Churches in England except them of the SeU:aries diffolved^ and all their Mmifieri to become meerely private men, and any three perfons of thetr way to b:af unchurch^ p. lOg' Ynto this Church of f even perfons^ they give aJland the whole church porv errand that independently, ibid. V/tt^f^^ gongrcgacionall Church alme^they give the full povcer The Content?. of Ele6iion and Ordmatt9»,of1)epojtnon and ExcommHnic4m tion^ even of all their Officer s^and ofthefinaH determination of all EccleJiafiicallffaufeSy p# lop The difereneeof lohnfon and Ainrworth , about the power of the people and Vreshjterie diflinhl one from the other , « not jet com* fefedamongthe Independents, ibid. The common D(7<^r/W ofd Tai/ff then the Brown\{\s at An\{\etda,mtwh$ch have noffi at aff^ ibid, Vhej teach the expediency of covering the head at the Lords Trf- l>le. p. 111 Theym-e as much for the popular Government *s ths Brownift?, ibid. ^^i^HDifciplinemftfi ke executedin thefrefence andwith theconfent of the whole ^e9ple^ and a/l mufi pajfe hy the expreje fujjrage of every one^ p» 125 ^iffenters not oMtly loofe their riyht of Sufrageforthe time , but are fuhje^ed to cenfitre if they continue in their dtjfetttf ibicf . *rhey are much for private meetingsfor it ii in them that they ufuaUy jrame the Members of other mens Congregations into their new mould; ^«f/^rBrownifts, ^WrA^^^/Ncw-England havings felt the hitter fruits of fuch meetings^ have relint^uifmedif not difcargedthem, ibid. ^heyflntter the Magiftrate, andfiander the reformed Churches without caufif p, ij^ ^ome ef them are for the aholijhingof all Magtjtracy, ibid, ^H of them are for the cafiingout, and keeping out of the ChHfti^ an Church all Prince i'^all Members of Parliament , allMagi» ftratesof the Counties and Burrowes that now are ^ and that ever have been ^and are ever It^e to^e hereafter^ exeept a very fevf, p. 125 Thefe few Magif rates which they would admit y have no fecuritj but by the errour or malice of a few, to be quickly eafi out of the Church without any pojftbility of remedy, ibid , When they have put all who are not of their mind out of the places ef Ma:giflracy, yea out ef aU Civill Courts j the greatejt Ma*, gifirates they admitt of^ be they KtHf^s or 'ParUamentt, they (ubjeH them all to the free Will of the promifcuefss mitltitnde P • i 5 8 The third reafon Jt u ir//fcffikte tofinde true grace i» £Verj membtr ef arty vifhle Church that ever tvasy or Jhall be tn the worlds p. 159 ThefoHrth^ThisfAtifaUionin the trne grace of all to be admitted, is bhildedonfoure erroeirsy p. ido 7 he fifth ^ArgHwefit, Their Tenet u followed with diverfe abfnr^ ditiesy p^ idl Qonom reafoHs to the contrary Aufwered^ P* ^^5 irhefirfireafoMfM in forme, ibid» ^11 the parts of it are vitiow^ ibid Hufecond ArgutneMty p. 1 68 His third %/irguwe«tx P» 1^9 His fourth t/4rgtimenty p. 170- His fifth, p. 171 Hufixtht P»'7i Vis f eve nth y jbid* His eigth, p. \j^ Hii ninth j all hit vine or tifvehe Reafont pttt in one, wiS be too weak^ t i he are uf the weigl. t ofhU mofi heavy condnfiSn^ Ghap. 8. Conccrhing the right of Prophefylng^ Theflateofthe ^lueHioH. 174. The frfi ^Authors of this ^efiion. ib^ T-^if Independents dtfftre nee among themfel«j?s hereabout i ib. That none but Miniffers may ord.n trilj frophefycytve prove itfirji^ by Chrifls joy ning together the power of Bapfijme andthepow^ er of preaching* 175. Secondly iThefe that preach^muft be font to that workf* ib » Thirdly, every ordinary Preacher labours in the w^rd attdDo^ Elrine, ij6 fourthly i noneoutofOffceyhave the gift of preaching \ for aU thai have that gift, are either Apoflle! ^Bvangehfks^^rophets ^ ?am fiors,or'DoUors\ and aS theft are Oncers. ib;. J'ifthljy no man out of Office might facrtfice* ibc>^ ^JSthlys^aUwho^bavefrom (j^ the gift of preaching"^ are obligeA The Conceors. to Uj afideaU other occupatioKS, and Attend that tvork^aloney 1 7,7 Seventhly^ the Afo files af pointed none to preach but Elders^ ibid, Eigthlj^ the preaching of men out of office ^ is 4 meanes ofconfufion and erroptr, ibid. The contrary arguments which UWr Cotton in hin Catechifm and %Anfwer to the 32 ^ueftions hrroTves from Robinfon , /?»« fweredt jyg Chap. p. Whether the power of Ecclcfiafticklurirdi^ioft belongs to the people, or to the Presbytery? JVhat is mednt hj Ecclefiaflick^ iHrifdtElion^ I %^^ Thefiateofthe^e^ion^ \\^\^^ For the Negative^ that the people have noporver of lurifdtHion jiv reafon^ Eirfi, The Officers atone are Governov'rs, and the people Are t9 be governed, P. 182 Secondly J the people havi not the Kejes of heaven to binde and ^o'f^y p.184 Thirdly^ the people are not the eyes and tares in C^^*J^^ body, for fb all the body Should be tyes and eares, ih'xd, Fourthly^ thepeoplehave not any promife of gifts fufficient for go^ vernment^ ibid* Fifthly fthe popular goverument brings in confufion ^making the feet above the head, P* 1 8* Sixthly^ the people ha^e not the poreer of Ordination^ p. 1 86 Seventhly ^thii poTffer in the people^ i»ouid difable them in their CaU %^ . p. 187 ^^gthly^ this pother of the peepleyi^eftld bring in MorcHiuB 'Demo* eracy and tAnarchy in the Church, ibid* Ninthly ^thtJ power of the people tvill draw upon them the power tf the fVord and Sacraments, p. iSS X-?J/rCotton$ ten eontrary arguments a*tfwered^ p. 1 %f Chapo 10, Jadepetideiicy is contrary to Gods Word . 'God it the Autheitr of the union mtd dependency of pdrticnlar Churches^ P» ij* S^paratien apd Independency mn the Anab^ptift l^*»rr»«V»/, ibid. Frem The Contents. l^rom (htm Mordlius und <»rdfn4tioM of fewer t9 more^ ttf pointed hy Chrijl^ Match. S. p. 20p Oht fifth argument from the evill confequents which reafon and r,v- perience demenfirate t* foRew Independency necejjanlj and na" tmrdllj^ p. 2 12, Our laft Argument ^ Independency i^ contrary to all the Difcim pline that ever wot kitowne in Chrifieniome hcftre the Ana- baptifts, P'2i5> The fir fi »^je£iio» or argument for Jndc^^ctidiiKy fiom Maitb.iS, p.ai^ The fecond c^jeflion is taken from the prallife if the Corinthians excommuricating the ittcefiuotu man, Pt 21 8 The third oi>je^ion from the examplt cf the feven Churches of Afia, p. 220 T^oeir fourth cb'yBion from the praUife ef the Church'fThtffiLm lonk^i and Coloffcf ibid*. Thefifth^fxthjfeventhf and eigth ehjedionf p. 2*3.. Ghsp. II. The thoufand yeares of Chrift his vifible Raignc upon * Earth, is againft Scripture. The OriginjtU andp^ogrejfe ofChWhCmf} ibid, 7''&tf/w/W ^"^ ^^^ deformity of the Body Political , is not fo our prcfcnt unpleafant to the eye of God as of the Church : this is the Body, Mifery. this is the Bride of Chrift ; nothing fo much provokes the paffion of a loving Husband , as the polluting of his Spoufe. Church- grievances were the firft and main caufcs of our prefent Troubles ; the righting of thefe, will open the door of our firft hope of deli- verance. Whofo will obferve either the fpring or progrefle of our pre- fent Woes in all the three Kingdom s,will finde that the open Op- preflion and fecret Undermining of the Common- wealth, by the craft arid tyranny of the malignant Faftion , did highly provoke the wrath of God , and was a great occafion of all this Difcord which hath broke out among men : Yet it is evident,that the prin- cipal caufe which hath kindled the Jealoufie of God, and enfiamed the fpirits of men to (hake off and break in pieces thofe Yokes ©f Civil Slavery , which ingenuous necks were no more able to hrar.t^jMjUhLC onftup tatingof theCh the bringing in upon The Treface, 9 her by violence , and daily multiplying of Errours, Superftitions, Idolatries, and other Spiritual Burdens. The Method of our Cure, if tveritprovefolid, muftleadour Phyfitians to the fountain of our Difeafe. All Treaties for ac- "^^^.^^r^Vj"' commodating State-difFerences , will be loft , if in the firft place ^^\^'^, Church Religion be not provided for, according to the minde of God. I^ 1,,. firft refor- oncetheTemplewerebuilded, and filled with the cloud, iheDif- med. ficulties would be fmallin making up the breaches in the houfe of the Kingdom, and filling it with Peace and Profperity. So long as the Temple lies defolatc, it is not ^oflible to nar up the walls of the City. It were the wifedom ot our great Builders , when they finde themfclves over-toiled in the Fifth yecr of their iVork,2S they defire not to have all their by-paft labours vain and fruitltfle, at laft in good earneft to fet upon the building of the Church. IntereftsuF private perfons and particular Faftions, laid over with the colour of pretended State-reaions , may procraftinate days without number,fetling of Religion: yet if we truft either aa> cient or late experience , thefe States-men provide bcft for the welfare of their Conntrey, who give to the God of heauen, to his WorQiip and Houfc , the firft and moft high place in all their ftu- dies and cares. If we behold either the former , or the later Reformers of the State of Ifrael; if wc confider the praftice of Mofesy oiDtu z'Ug of Hcjcekiahf of Zernbhabely and others, it is evident the Ta- hernacleyXhtArk^ythQ Templa^^did firft and mofl lie at all their hearts. Our Neighbours and Brethren of ScotUnciy when this our Difeafe was upon them, and did preflfe them wtll-neer to death and ruine, by this method of Phyfick did in a (hort time regain their full health and ftrength,in the which they had great appearence to hive continued, without any Recidive , unlefle their pious compaflion and brotherly attendance upon ns in our languifhing , had made them partakers of thefe evils in our Company which they had % clean efcaped, The lamentable negleft for fo long a time of the Churches dif- Every maa eafe, makes now the Cure , if not defpcratej yet much more diffi- muft help what cult then once it was: fo much the more had every good man need he can to reco- to bring forth the beft of his wits , at Icaft of his willies, for the Y^!^ the hngui- ' encouragement and affiftance of our great Phyfitians, who now, 1^0^ ^ JS"-*^ 1 blefled be God, with all their care, are bufied, above all things elfe, fpera«eDifeare« I about the recovery of that languishing Patient. The voices of I • AuJi . — iamss..-^ _ ^_ - 4 Ths Preface, forne oF her more faithful fervants crying aloud in the eau of all the work! of their Miftris extreme danger , of her approach to the doors of death ; this noife hath awakened and given an A- iarm to many , that now they run with fpeed to recover the ex* piring breath of their dying Mother^not without fome difdain and ind gnation againft them by whofefubtil artifices , and more then ordinary induftry , they have been kept off allthis while from fo much as approaching the (ick bed of the dangerouOy-difeafed Spoufe of Chrift. And now while fo many gracious hands are about this noble The offer of a Patient, every one out of their rich fbops bringing the choiceft ftrangeand ea- Medicaments they can fall upon ; I alfo , out of my poor ftore, LorkTng4°afs ^^^'"'^ ^^*^^" ^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ affedion then confidence of any skill in this Art, do offv^r unto her, as one mean of help , a Look* ing-ghfle, wherein if (he willbcpleafed but to behold the Sym- ptomes of her Difeafe, by this infpedion alone, and clear fight c£ her face in this Glafle, without any further trouble whether of Po- tions within, or Applications without, I am hopeful, through the bkfling of the great Mail:er of all lawful ArtSj (he fhall be able to ffiake off the principal of thofe evils which now do moft afHid her. That by the eye alone very noifome Difeafes maybe conveyed to the body, it is the ancient credulity of fome. However, dayly experience puts it out of all doubt , that thorow the glafle of the eye the foul may be infeded with the defperate Difeafes of mcft pellilent paflions. But that which here is offered, is much more rare and fingular,by looking in a Glafle? to cure the worfl: Difeafes, and to remove from the foal the moft dangerous paflions by meer contemplation. The malignity To leave Metaphors, my meaning is, that the grcateft hazard of of Errour. our Church this day, comes from the evil of Errour. This, if the aTim.i.i/. Apoftle Pd«/may be trufted , doth ' , is a fermcioHi and damnable evil which brings on fudden d/firuRi" The Authors en. It is a fin before God nolefle abominable then thofe which fesT wTi " '° l^^ought fire on Sodow, the flood on the firft world , the chains of TablTfcrThe '^arknefle upon the evil Angels. clear view of At this inftant, when the evil of Errour hath fpred it felf over ailjthe Errors the whole Body of this diftradled Church, itfecmsitmay prove which trouble a remedy not unprofitable to draw together the chief heads, of -*§i : ,, thofe gIM'tl - The Preface. 5 thofe errours which now are ffying abroad j- their faces being cleerly defer ibed in one fii or t Table in their true lineaments and native colours', will appear fo deformed, that many who now are bewitched with them ,upon this fight , may be brought out of all Further affciftion towards them. This is the end of my prefent work , without the leaft inten- And that with tion, fo far as I can undcrftand my own meaning, to create any juft J"ftif^ & Wc ■ offence or reall hurt to any mans perfon. For, truely, I know not p^Jr" / thecreatiire breathing, to whom heartily I do not wifli Grace, ^ Mercy, and Peace; onely the opinions which for a longtime, with all licence , are blown by the Spirit of errour over all the Land, to the difhonour of God and the indangering of many a ■ mans falvationj wifli were fet out in their clear and lively fhap:s, that they may be feen, as truely they are, without any difguife, by the eyes of all, I am much deceived if their bare and unmasked face (hall be found very plealant to folid and intelligent minds. And becaufe it is a matter full of difficulty to let down the te- nents,efpecially erroneous, of any men, according to their own contentment ; that herein I may do wrong to none, it (liaU be my care in every thing I conceive material and controverted, to fpeak nothing without Book , but al wayes to bring along my Warrant, to alleadge nothing doubtfull of any man, but what himfelf or fome other, whofe Faith is above jufl: exception , hath publilhed before me to the world* If for all this, my Teftimony be refufed , I can but declare , that knowingly I do not mifreport either the words or the fence of any man ; for, I cfteem Truth fo honourable and fo beautiful! a creature, but falfehood fo deformed and bafe , that no confidera- tion ( I know ) would fo far overbailance my mind as w'ttingly, to make me entertain the one, with the prejudice of the other, Notwithftandingjif {oitfhouldfallout, whichis very cafuall to men, much my betters , that- through inadvertence I lliould mif- apprehend, and accordingly mifreport any mans judgement, upon*^ the fmalleft convi ligion. Reformation at the begia- niRgdid ru« with an impc- tuous^currentL i_J IQ The rig iff 4 1 and Progreffe • What was its firftftop. The foumain ©f Proteftant. S)ifcord. Thi unhappy Principle of tije Luhtnntr. . obftacks unto the Torrent of their fpirit ; all thefe humane Bul- warks were overflowed with the Flood ot the Gifts of Gods Spi- rit in his Servants. The whole Kingdoms of EngUnd^n(^ Scot' land, Deamarl^znd Swedeyj, Ireland and Navar , were fubdued to the Scepter of Chrift ; much of France and Pole, the mod of Germany both above and below, the mod of Hnv^arj and Srvltze were puUrd out of the Popes mouth ; Italy and Spain were en- tred, and fair beginnings of a^racious day did appear to both. But behold, in themidft of our Conqucfts and Triumph'^ while all our enemies without were upon the point of faintmg and defpair, the Dragon and his angels got entreffe in the heads of our friends, and by their hands drew us back from the purlliing of our foes, whowereready to have given over and fubmittedj but remarking our unexped:ed halt , and turning from them one upon another, they got a time to breathe ^ and to gather fuchftrength, that ever fince they have been the purfijers ; and as long ago they have regained much of their lode , fo doubtlefle, had it not heea for the mvincible ftrcngth of our Captrainybdorc: this day they had totally ruined us. ^To pafle a number of ftratagems whereby Satan hath diverted Pi'Dteftants from carrying on their work againft the Popifli party, I touch but upon two, a double erroneous Principle, whereby he. hath infatuated many a thoufand of men ( ©therwife not irrati- onal nor ungracious) and brought divers whole Churches to fuch perplexities and confbfions, that they lie to this day entangled,un- able todifengage themfelves of thgfe fnares and fetters,that (as all' piety and reafon do command) they may joyn cordially their whole ftrength with their Brethren againft the common enemy. In our flight from RG7ne , he got fome perf waded to. ftand too- foon, before they had paft the Territories of the Whore , and the Line of her Communication : Others he wrought to the contra- ry perf wafion , he made them run on too long, not onely to the utmoft Line of Errour, but alfo far beyond all the bounds both of Charity and Truth : Hence our greateft Woes , all our Difcords and mutual Wounds have Sprung from thefe two Fountains ; This is the true original of our diverfion from following the enemy,, to^attend the wprft of Wars, our Civil and Domeftike Coanbats. By a very evil advice, Luther .and his followers ftuck at the la- ter pacts of Reformation j they could not down with the whole. Body;-, of the Brownifts. • 1 1 Body ; and in this their fenfible infirmity, they became utterly im- patient of all contradiction : That Calvin and his Brethren rfiodi go beyond them to cry down a ccirporal prefence of Chri^ in the bread of .the Sacrament , to remove Images from Churches, to ' put out of the VVorfliip a world of idle Ceremonies j, it was to them a matter of highdifdain, and a Quarrel, which yet is not dead, but continucth tranfmitted from the fathers to their chil- dren of this our Generation. Who would not have thought that the rivers and feas of Germane blood which this laft Age have . run in a good part out of this fpring, might have been more then fufficient to have drowned all fuch Quarrels in a mucti more im- placable Nation ? ^ A J u On the other hand, Nichols Stod^gnd Thomas Mmcer , with ^^^^ ^ ^^Sj! their intemperate zeal, ran them felves fo far out of breath, that "ipleofihe"^! their followers to this day could never be content to be circum- nabaptrfis. fcribed within the bounds of any moderation : They and their pofterity the AmbaptifisiUndtv the colour of extreme promoting even to pr>xcipitation , have been the greatefl: rctarders of the work of Reformation ; for befide their own falling off, and fepa- rating from all the reformed Party ; yea, their cruel invading by Fire and Sword , without any mercy , all their diflfenting neigh- • bours; their frantjck extravagancies became fo terrible fcandals to the remnant of Papilts, that no one thing did fo much tie their heart to Rome , and avert them from entertaining any good thoughts ©f that Religion which to them appeared the root whence fo curfed branches had fprung up. Both thofe bitter roots were quickly tranfplanted from Germa' Somcwfeat of «y to England , where hitherto they have brought forth exceeding both thefe ways ill fruits, albeit not altogether fo pernicious and plentiful as in ^^^. entertain- that groand where the hand of the envious man at firft did fbw ^'^ *" ^"^^'^"^* them. Cranmer, Ridley y and fome others of the prime ConfetTors and The original Martyrs of England, receiving theirfirfl; light ixom Wittenberg, oUhc Engli/k and keeping ftill more correfpondence with their acquaintance ^^r^"^®*}*" in higher Germany , then with Calvin , or any of the French Di- ^Pi'^°P^^' vines, did follow the Lmherane Principle,howbeit not in the Do- ftrine wherein Adelanfikon, Bucer , Martyr , and the reft of Lu- thers beft difciples did at that time leave their Mafter ; yet fo much in the Difcipline , Worfliip and Ceremonies j as that their great B 2 incoeitanoz The Origwd dnd Progreffe incogkancy hath cofl: EttgUndytxy dear to this dayjfor this was the chief fpr ing of all the wof uU Divifions which fince have rentiour bowels,of all the grievous perfecutions which have undone many, and vexed more of the godly, and bani{hed far from theirQountrey Come thoufands of very precious fouls j and at laft, by the craft of fome Simns^this became the Trojane horfe,to carry in its belly,and Jet down in the midft of our Citie and Temple, the whole Popery of Romey and Tyranny of Confiantinople, in a way of fo deep po- licy and mighty ftrength, that onely the wifedom of God was able todifcover, and when difcovtred, his Arm alone was ftrong enough to break that fnare. . Whofoever is unwilling to give to God this glory, we muft (ay he is unacquainted with the counfels , and unatteative to the ani- ons both of God and men , which thefe by-paft yeers in this Ifle, upon a high Stage, have been aded, albeit fometimes within , and fometimes without the Curtain. Tke original The other Root of Anabapifm hath always been fending up of the st^xri- to US ungracious fruits,and at this hour is very inftrumental to our ♦'A Woes. When Cartwrigk, Bilderfhamy Travers^ and many other graciousDivineSjby the bleffing ofGod upon their great diligence, had undermined and well-neer overthrown the Epifcopal Seas, and all the Cathedral Ceremonies ; incontinent the Generation of the SepAratiHs did ftart up , and put fuch retardances in the way of that gracious Reformation, as yet remain , and, except by the hand of God, will not be gotten removed. It is true, the malignancy of the Epifcopal party, and emulati- on of the Separatilis thgmfclves, would make C artm>right Sind his friends the old Unconformifts , to be the Fathers of that Seft ; notwithftanding whoever is acquainted with the Times, or will be at the pains, with any confideration, to confer the Tenents of both Parties, or who will advert theifTue and fcquele of both Ways , cannot but pronounce Cart^rigk and all his followers the Unconform-fts , very fr^^e from the unhappinefle cf procrea- ting this Baftard: That ill-fac'dchilde will father itlelf ; the Li- neaments of Anahaptijm are clear and diftinA in the face of JBreivm/hg, The Dodriaeof the Amhaptift-Sj-who in great number fled over to England, when for their abominable and horrible Crimes, by Hrc, and Water, and Sword , they were chafed out of both the ^.. ' Germmiesy of the Biowm(ts, 15 Germanies, is fo like , and in many things fo much the fame witk the Doftrine of the Browmfis^ih^n the derivation of the one from the other, feems to be very rational, .. . Nothing more like then that as MoreRim did learn from the \^^^^^^^ difciples of Mnncer his Ecclefiaftike Anarchy , whereby he trou- \,^ ^^^hApifm. bled the Church of Francey till by Bez.a and Sadael^xn the General Affemblies ©f that Kingdom, he was confounded, and his Anabm. pti^iks follies exploded ; fo that Brorvn and Bolton did learn in the fame School , that very ravery oiMordlitUy and many other the like, by the which, about the fame time, and ever fincc , they have pitifully vexed the Church of EngUnd. That Brevpnifm is a native branch of Anabapifm , is alfo evi- denced by the frequent Tranfition of many from the one to the other. The diflblution of Ice, Snow, or any other vapour into water, argues ftrongly for their original from that Element. The ordinary running over of SeparatiBsioiht JmhaptiHs^ demon- ftrates clearly enough who were their fathers of old,and who their btft beloved Brethren this day. But pafling the Kinred and Pedigree , let us confider the Fa- ^"^^'"'/the firft niily it feif, and the perfons of greateft note that yet have appeared ttpinEni^^^' therein. The firft SeparatiFi I read of, was one Bolton , a man oy land, hanged whom his followers can have fmall credit ; for the finger of Gods himfelf, Juftice ftirring in his confcicnce, made the fcnfe of his Errours fo grievous to his foul,that not onely he did publikely at Pauls Crop recant them , but thereafter was fo dogged with a dciperate Re- morre,that he refled not,till by hanging of himfelf he nad ended his miferable days. The truth of the Story is confefled by themfelves: That Bolr'>» was a Minifter oi an old ieparatc Congregation before Browne .-That he did recant his Separation, and hang himfelf, Robinfen, the bed Advocate for that party, doth liberally acknow-** ledge in his Juftification,;? 50. (J) The horrour of this remarkable Vengeance did not deter nobert ^'■"^^'t'^-eTe- ^rowne^ firft a School mafter mSouth^ark^, and then a Preacher onhatwayTrc^ at Iflhgton necr London , to take up that banner of Separation, canred his ' which Cod. ais with a Bolt from heaven, had wrung out of the Schifm,anato hand& of miferable 5o/fnd would not ftick to defend publikely this his wicked pra<5Hce ; alfo, that he was an open pro- faner of the Sabbath ; and that his injuftice,in not paying the fmall pittance he was indebted to him whom lazinefleinhis Calling made him to keep for the fupply of the cure of his Parfonage, did bring him to prilbn, in the which, for that very caufe, he continu- ed till death. When the wickednefle of this man is obje<^ed to Rotlnfon his Scholar, he is fo far from denial , that under his hand he teftifieth it abundantly. (C) The humour The third Mafter of this Sedl was Barrsw , the moft bitter and of Burrow the glamorous Cenfurer of all the Reformed Churches of any that ^t!'''^^^^^"^^ yet hath put Pen to Paper, chufe whom you will of the moll de- fpitef ul ] eCuites : let their Books which are moft befprinkled with Gall, be compared with ^4^-;'(?n'j Dlfcoverj , this to my tafteis nothing fweeter then the bittereft of them all : And jet there is ^fmall reafon why with fo great arrogance he fhould have taken in his hand the Cenfors rod , if all be true of him which his oppo- fites objed:. However ,» before he could gather any formed Con- gregation, his invedives againft the Faith , Baptifm and Laws of £'«^/W werefocxc((Tive, that Queen Elizabeth, impatient of bis Contumelies, by the evil advice of the cruel Prelates about her, caufed him in a morning to be haaged on the Tower-hill. The fourth Leader of this Way was Mafter Johnfon , who, af- nexttwoLea- fraid at ^-arroft'j execution, got over, with the Church he had ga- ders of the thered , to tyimfierdam , and there for many yeers was Paftor to Brownies. . .the this Seft. The ftrange cafriage of jiJr\fworth,t\\t of the Brownifts. 1 5 the firft fctled Congregation of Browmfls we read of. » This maHjWith Mnfwonh his Doftor^ fent out to all the refor- med Churches the Gonfeflion of their Faith , in the yeer 1602* But long it was not till it appeared to the world that no better fpirit did reign in that company then in the former Societies of this way. For incontinent three fliamefull Schifms one upon the neck of another, broke out among them : Firft , manyot them turned jinabaptiJls, and were excommunicated. Secondly, Mafter John^ fon fell to fo great oddes , firft with his brother Mafter ^eorge, for fmall matters, and afterward with his father, that heexcommuni- cated them both, and was curfed by both , when he had rcjccled peremptorily the mediation of the Presbytery of Am^erdam for reconciliation. Thirdly, the remnant of the company, a little after, rent in two, upon needLfle Queftions : Mafter Alnfs^orth the« Dodlor with his half, did excommunicate fohnfon and his half, who were not long behinde, for they alfo did quickly excom- nyinicate Ainf^onh and all his followers. Hereupon, the War betwixt thcfe two handfuls of, people be- came fofliarp, that Amfierdaw could not keep them both ; for fohnfon, with his fide of the houfe, got away to Emden , where, after his death, that little company, as I fuppofe, diflfolved and va- niflied. AinCworths's company , ? after his deiJth , remained long, without all Oficers, very like to have dilTolved ; yet at laft , after much ftrife, they did chufe one Mafter Cann for their Paftor , but could not agree,til very lately,upon any otherOfficer,and even yet they live without an Elderfkip , as they did before without a Pa- ftor. The moli of thefe things are the coBftflions of the party,fD J thereftarenotorious, and will not be denied. Th h -u The weight and evidence of Gods hand againft Johnfon and ^^^^ orsmhb jiinfworth had fo far difgraced that Sed, that in the opinion of the their fixch moft no man would ever more look after it : Yet two other Di- Miflcr. vines of very good parts, did fet under their fhoulders to fupport it for fome longer time j but fo, that in the end they did undermine and undo it, though in a contrary way. . Mafter Smith (a man as I have heard of right eminent parts) falling to that fide, and writing againft the ufe of the Lords Pray- er, was convinced in a publike meeting by Mafter Hilderjham^ and others, . ( ^Qr the Unconformifts alwayes had the one eye no 'kffe: i6 7 he Origind and Progreffe leflfc intent upon the Separatifis, then the other upon Epifcopacy) notwithftanding Mafter Smith (for all his convidion, and open pr ofeflion upon his knees of his tull fatisfa The The fearful end of Smith A remarlcable vengeance up on an erring l^tirit. of the Brownifts. ' ,17 The other iupporter of languiOiing Bro^nijme^ in its dying dayes, was Matter Kobinfon^hs. moft learned, poliihedp, and modtlt fpirit that ever that Scft enjoyed : it had been truely a marvel if fach a'man had gone on to the end a rigid Separatift. This man having gone over from JEngUnd to LejAen , with a ^^^/;,/j„ ^^^ -^ fcparate Congregation, did write for a time very handfome Apo. bft grave and levies and juftifications of that evil way ; but , Doftor Ames and karnedDoaor Matter P^ri^tfr compaflionating the man, and pitying that fo ex- °^ theB/o»r- cellent parts (hould bcfo ill employed , laboured him io \ Con- ^^^^^\^^_ "^ jferences and Letters , that there waS great appearance, if his days mine hisParw. had continued, he might have proved a happie inftrument for the extinguifhing and total abolition of that Schifm : but God in his wifedom intending fome farther ufe of that great evil, was pleafcd to take him away in the beginning of his good Work. He came back indeed the one half of the way j he ruined tho- n'gid Separation, and was the Author of a Semi-feparatifm, prin- ting in his later times againft his former Books, the lawfulnefle of communicating v^ith the Church of England in the Word and Prayer , albeit not in the Sacraments and Difcipliqe : This was «fair Bridge , at leaft a fair Arch of a Bridge for union ; but the man being removed by death before he could^perfeft what he had begun , his new Doftrine , though it was dtftr udlive to his old Sed:, yet it became an occasion of a new one not very good. It was the womb and feed of that idtxntuuhltlndependencj which ^obinfon the in OU and Nerv^EngUnd hath been the fountain of many evils ^"'J^'^ oiindi- already, though no more (hould enfue , as anon (hall be declared : ^^" ^^^'^' Onely here we obferve, that the laft two beft-gifted Leaders of the Brorv»iBs,hsLy€ been the reall Overthrowers of that Way ifor ever iince the lime of their condud, thefe of England whole humour carried them out of the bofome of their Mother. Church , have turned either to Smiths Anabaptifm, or to Rohinfons Semi-fepara- ting Independency. Thefe kindes are multiplied exceedingly jbut forthe old Bnttvmfts, their number either at London or Amfierdanty is but very fmall 5 and their way is become contemptible not cn.- ly to all the reft of the world, but to their own children alfo ; evi n they begin to heap coles of contumelies upon their parents heads, as may be feen in the Elogies which both Matter Cotton (I) and the(iveApologitts are pleafed to give them in Print : (K) Yea, fo much are thefe children afliamed of their fathers , that they C ' ufually iS The Teftimonies. ufually take it for acontumely to be called after their name. No Independent will take it well at any mans hand , to be called a Brownifl cither in whole, or in the fmalleft part. The Teftimonies. (A) Robinfonsjuftification, p. 50. It u true that "Bolton >^m (th0Ugh 'net tkeprfi in this ^aj ) an Elder of afeparate Church itt th& beginning of ^ueen Elizabeths i nelTein this one poin:, is the great caufe of theif Schifm. The DoBrine of the Brownifts. to be feparated from ,, as an infcded and leprous Society.- They tell us yer more, that not onely the profanenefle of one Theleaftfin perfon doth pollute the whole Churchjbut any one fin or crrour of of any Mem- anyone Member, though godly and regenerate , if after admoni-^J^°^ J tion he continue therein, and be not excommunicate, doth fo de- ^^^^^^ J .^ file the whole, that it muft be fcparated from. (Z) To diftinguirh juft caufe o£ here betwixt fins greater and kfler, to make fomeerroursTunda- Separation, mental, andfomepreter-Tundamental, it is to them a following of the Papifts in their abfurd diftindlion of mortal and venial fins J theleaft Errour /oyned with obftinacie, to them is an He- refiegand a juft caufe of Separation. (^ A) They acknowledge it is the fancy ot the AnahapiUs to feparate for every fault and errour ; but that which alone difpleafeth them in this fancy, is a fault whereof the Anabapifis feem not to be guilty, the not advertifing of the Church of the fault and errour of the Member they complain of before they feparatc ; If this negledl be helped , the rtft of the fancy they fcem to approve. (3 B) Thus much for the matter of their Church; the form of ir. They place the not Accidental, but Eflential and Conftitutive, they place in an rx*" u^ ''^"'^ explieite Covenant, (C C) wherein, all and every one, ct the expreiic Co- Members, by a voluntary Aflbciation, without the Authority ofvenam. cither Magiftrate, or Minifter, do binde themftlves under a fo" l^mn Oath to walk in tht wayts of the Gofpel. ( D D.) When two or three, or fome very few , (for they require no Seven may more then feven to a full and perfed Congregation j (£ E) and make aperfc^ theyprofeffe itunlav/ful to admit any more then can commodi- Ch"r<^h,yea, cufly at one time in one place, partake of all the Ordinances.) '"^^ °»^ three. (F F) If when thefe few, I fay, have departed not onely from the Eftglifh , and the rtft of the Reformed , but alfo from every Church of their own way, wherein they finde the leafl: errour or fin of any of the Members, whereof they have complained, not to be amended, either by the Repentance or the Excommunicati-! on of the party : (C G) The Affociation of thefe men, thus fepa- '^'^^Ah "^^J^ rate into a Covenant, is the effential form of their Church. Kquiretr'nei- But the aflbciation muft be fo voluntary and free, as not to ther the Magt- wait for the countenance of any Authority, either Ecclefiaftick, ftrates^nor Mi- or CiYil I to fupplicate the Magiftrate for his favour in the gather- "i^ers afilft- jpgance. r^ ■ - iM 24 The Do6irine of the Brownifts. ingof a new Church, is to them a fin; (tfH) andtoered;a Church by the help of any Minifter, to thetn is a contradiftion .* t FortheChurchnewlyereftd, makes the Minifter ; but no Mini- fter can gather or eredl: a Church. (11) If a perfon, who clfe- where hath been a Minifter, become the Author or Inftrument of erefting a Church, he is not then a Minifter, but a meer private man, till the Church fo ereded by a new call and ordination by themrelves, doth make him again a Minifter. They put all Unto their Church fo conftituted in matter and form, were Church power their number never fo fmall, before it attain to any Officer , either in a handful of Paftor, or Doftor, or Elder, they afcribe great power and fair people, with- privikdges ; not onely the power of Doftrine, but of Ordina- outanyPaftor. jj^^^ and all Jurifdiftion jcven a full right to all the Key* of the Kingdom of Heaven, and every priviledge of any vifible Church, how perfed focver. (K K) The Eleftion ^^^^ ^^^^^ "^^ Chiirch, they will have to eled the Paftor, and Ordination, ' all other Officers; if a Paftor ftiould come to them by thcpre- Depofition, fentation of a Patron, or nomination of a Presbytery, however and Excom- (h^y ^j^j pQ^ oppofe, yea, did confent to his admiflion , yet if they thcEfter ^^^^ "°^ ^^^ Eledors, and fkft Nominators,the man ftiould be an belongs to the intruder and a Woolf, whom they might not lawfully hear, fiock, and to it CZ Z j alone. The Paftor being cholen, and that out of their own number, ufually fome Artificer, or Tradefman (for they do not require Let- ters in their Paftors :) and fo far in their Ekdions, they tie them- felves to their own Members , that if any other were found meet ani willing to be an Officer among them, hemuftfirft enter into their Covenant, and become a Member before he were capable of any Office. (M M) When I fay they have eleded him a Paftor, the fame, and no other then who did elc6l, do give him Ordina- tion; for the right andexercife of Ordination, fiViV J they a- fcribe to the people, that is, according to Ainp^orth, and others, (\i Webeleevc Johnfon) every Member of the flock, even Women and Children. (0 0) But according to Johnfons minde, onely the men of the flock, excluding Women and Children ; yet inclu- ding the meaneft and moft ignorant of all the men who are Com- municants : To thefe they afcribe the power of Ordination, who in the exercife of it , appoint fome of their number, whom they thihk fitteft to ordain the Paftor, that is, to examine him in all the needful The Do^frine of the Brownifts. • 2 5 needful qualifications of his life and dodrinc, to exhort him to all the parts of- his duty, publikely to pray for him, and at laft to lay hands upon his head. (P P) The Paftor fo ekdledand ordained, becomes a fervant, not one- ly of Chrift, but of that flock from whom he hath (as they (peak) originally ( ,^^) all his power to Preach, or celebrate the Sacraments, or to do any other part of his Office : wherein if he fail, any one of the people hath power toadmonifh and re- > prove him publikely J (R R) and the greater part of the people in any Congregation agreeing (fuppofe they y^^ere four, when the whole makes feven) have full power to depofe and Excommuni- cate him (S S) ; much more have they power to cognofce, and definitively to determine upon the nature of Herefie, Superltition, Errour, or of any crime which procures thcfe cenfures. When the major part of the people have caft out the Minifter, Every man of and all the OlBcers, and fo many of the flock as adhere to them, the Congrega- no part of their power by this ejedion is loft, ftill they keep their tion may full right to all the Ordinances of Chnft ; any of them who is ^'Jj**j|' ('"'^ thought able,may prophecy, that is, publikely expound the Word, EJJj.^' no^tone- and apply it for iijftrudtion, reproof, comfort, and all other ufes : ly the Paftor, (TT) Any of them may pray in the Congregatior?, any may Of- but the whole - dain, any may Kxcommunicate ; they give cxpreflely a full power ^^^^^ y^^> ^" and Adulte- rous Churches, or at bcft, but corrupt Societies from which a ?„«*,' . , c ' ' • rc BcHSj Pulpits, Separation IS neceffary. Tith's In things concerning the Worfliip, they have crotchets not a Glebes' Man- few upon the Maxime that all Monuments of Idolatry muft be ^es, an Ull fee abolifhcd prccifely, accoi ding to the Laws of the old Teftament 3 "^i^^'^enance they will have all Churches that were builded in the time of °/^ ^^'^'^^^"^ Popety, made level with the ground, {.S^^MJ their Bells to Not fo ma"cb be broken, yea, all Bells to be unlawfull, being Humane and as.TChurch- Poplfh inventions. (RRR) yard muft be ' Not fo much as a Church-yard muft be kept up fer Burial, but J^^P^ "PJ*^"^ „ all n-uft bury in the fields. (S S S) . *Ztit:;t^ What ever of old was dedicated to the maintenance of ^ke the fields. D 2 Worftiip 28 The DcBrineof r^f Brownifts. Worfliip of God, thty will have it all rcjcd^^d as an Inftriiment of Idolatry i But herein they feem to deal fcarce fairly with the* Law ; for howfoever they prtfie the cafting down ot the Churches, the breaking of the Bells, the abolilhing ot the Idols, and all that belonged thereunto ; (T T 7 ) yet they do leave to the Magiftrate, or to any, whointhisarefcrviceable to their humour, the rich rewards of the Gol!, Silver, Brafle, Vcftments, Timber, Stone, Lands and Rents, which belonged to thefe Churches, to be poflli^ , fed by them with a very good Confcience, and without the leaft fcrupleof any Sacrilcdge. (KKr) However they do maintain, that all the Officers of their Church, not onely Pallo! s, and Dcdlors, but every one of their other four forts of Minifters, Elders, Deacons, Helpers, Widows, {XX X) ought in Confcience, and by Divine right to be (by the Congregations, which they ferve) (TTT) provided for ; yet they are fo far from permitting an) of them to enjoy the leaft portion of the old Rents of the Church, tiiat they avow Par (onagcs and Viccarages , Glebes , and Manfes, to be altogether unlawfull. (Z Z Z) That for a Minifter to crave any Tithes, or for any man tor all that either Laws or Magiftrates can command, to pay any Tithes, isafin whichabolilhesfromChrift. {A A A A) They drive the They adde farther .That all fet-maintenance to Church Officer?, cS"^n^ is againft the Gofpel ; that it is the Will of Chrift, that Minifters foh^'gb a^tcT' ^^"^ ^^ provided for in that fame way as himfelf and his Apoftles makeall goods Were of old , onely by the voluntary Contributions and mcer common. alms of the people : They drive on this point fo far, as to come up in termes to the ty4n4baptifls Tenent ot making all goods com- mon. (SBBB) The days o! Their hatred of Idolatry is fo great, that they profefle it unlaw- the week, the full, fo much as to mention in any civil way, the names oi places moneths,the or times that carfiy any footftep of any ancient Idoll, Saint y^«- theywilfnoc ^^^^^ ^^^"' ^^^"^ ^^^^^ or ?^«/i Church : Mma^y ^ Tuefday^ name. fVednefddy.Sttnday ifanuarj,Februarjy March', thofe and the like words to them are profane and unlawful (CCCC) i The very yeer of God difpleafetb them ; they will have it called, Tht yeer of the Saints I 4B patience (DDDD). No pulpits, no They will have no Circumftance in the WorfKip determined, nrchur^*' not fo much as by cuftom , much leife by Law ; there tnuft be no no Gowns"* limitation of Preaching either to time or place. Pulpits they fcQjrfl, The Do^rtne of the Brownifls. 2 9 fcorri , they call them Priviledged Tubs (EEEE), They laugh at ~ • preaching to an Hour-glafle (FFFF), To preach in a Gown, is to them little better then a Surplice, or a "Fryars Coul, That Peni- tents in their publikc confeflion fliould ftand in a peculiar place, or in any habit diverfe from ordinary ^ is to them a matter of mockery (GGGG), All ftt prayer; As for the parts oFtheWorfliip,in all of them they havefome one ^^^^ ^^^ ^J^ds Angularity or othcr;They make all fet-prayerjthe very Lords Prayer ^rV^* and all it fe f uf(.d Prayer-wife, not ondy to be inconvenient and un- meeter, ycaia lawful, but to be Idolatry, and the worfhip of the devil HHHH; profe,if ufed howbeit Matter Rohinfon here corredls his companions , and pro- « praifes, ate feffcth that fet-pr-iyer,in fome cafes, is very lawful worfhip IIIL ""lawfiiL Thefinging of Pfalms in meeter,not being formal Scripture,buc aParaphrafe, to them is unlawful (^/CiCjK") 5 much more the finging of any other fongs in the Church , which are not cxprefle Scripture. They permit to fing Pialm's in Profe, not as an aft of immediate praife LLLL j for fct-Praife would be as idolatrous as fct-Prayer \ but as a matter of inftruftion and comfort , whereby God is glorified, as by all other adions, whether natural, moral, or fpiritual, which are done in faith. But herein Matter Smith is wifer then his fellows , telling us. That all Songs in the Church out of a Book, whether in Verfe or Profc, ate Idolatry (MMMM) j yet he admits of (inging fuch Pfalms as the Spirit didlates to any perfon immediately without Book (NNNN). It feems the Brownitts at Amfierdam have recanted their error in this point ; for all of them fing now in ftrange tunes the Pfalms in meeter, of Ainfivorths exceeding harlh Paraphrafe. yi^gjj. opinfoa Preaching of the Word, to them is no Paftoral ad, but is com- of preaching mon, not onely to all the Officers , but to every gifted Brother of & Sacraments, the Flock ((9 000). The word Sacrament to them is traditional , corrupt, and not to be ufed (PPPP). The Baptifm of the Englijh Church they make to be vain,and nul , the feal of no grace, but onely of wrath and condemnation i^^^^^ y yet they will not have ic repeated. .^j^^j^ ^^^,^ They teach, that the Lords Supper fhould be celebrated every wayofcelebra- Lords day (RRRR): So preparation-Sermons beforc,and Sermons ting the Lt^ds ^or Thankfgiving after the Lords Table, to them arc Becdkfle.They Supper* D I will 30 the TioEirint 6f the Brownifts. • will have all to fit at the Lords Table with their Hats on : unco- vering of the head in the a^fl; of receiving , tothetn is Idolatry i^SSSS). In this the prefent pradice at Atnfterdam contradiAs their Dodrine ; for however they fit covered in time of all the reading and difcourfe ; yet when k comes to tk participation of the elements, every man , during the time of his eating and drink- ing, fits uncovered. They rejeft Th&y count it la wful to joyn with the Lords Table Love-feafts catechifmsj the (TTTT), Apottles They rejiedl all Catechifms, being fet, and fo unlawful forms of Creed, and all [^{{xuOiioti (VVW). After a member isonce received amongft reading^of _^^^ them, they enquire no more for his knowledge , having once got- ©luTxjpoiition* ^^^ fatisfadion, at his admiffion to Membcrfhip, of his fufficient knowledge. The Apoftles Creed they detcft , as an old Patchery of evil f}:uS(XXXX): Chrifts defcent into hdl,they count a blafphemous Article (?Trr). They rg'td: all pubtike reading of the Word which is not back- ed with pref ;nt Expofition (ZZZZ) : They do not any way fcruple the Office of Readers and Expounders ; for they give full liberty of publike and ordinary Preaching to any gifted man of the Flock, though he have no Oliice. When the exercife of Reading,Expounding,Singing of Pfalms, Praying and Preaching by the Pallor, is ended, thry will have one, two, three, or four, to prophefie in order AAA4A ; and all to have a free liberty of continuing fo long as they think meet. After all this is done, they have yet another exercife, wherein, the conference, by way of conference, queflioning and difpu^ation, every one of the Congregation may propound publikely , and prtfle their Scruples,Doubts and Objtdions againft any thing which that day they have heard BbbBB. And, as if all thefe Exercifes were not enough to tire out a fpirit of IroU;, the moft of them being repeated again in the after- noon , for a conclufion of all , they bring in the laborious and long work of their Difcipline , for which the whole Flc^k muft ftay till they have heard, debated and di(ctrned every caufe that concerns either the OlficerSoOr any of the people, whether in Do- 6lrine or Manners CCCCC. Concerning theMagiftrate, Mafter Brown teacheth,, that he hath CO After preach- ingjthey pro- phelie. Then comes Brvffn for li- berty of ccja- fcitmc^i The DoEirim of^ the Brownifts. no right to meddle at all with any matter of Religion, but to per- mit the liberty and free choice of Religion to the confcience of every one of his SubjVfts DDDDD. The moft of Browns fol- lowers do leave iiithib their Mafter, making it a great part of ^*^. followers theChriftian Magiftrates Office to fuppreflfe , within their own ^S""""* Bounds, Idolatry and Falfe dodrine EEBE.E ; To compel all their Subjcdls, if they will not be perfwadcd , to hear the Word preached , albeit no way to enter themfelves members of any Church, or to hinder any to enter in any Church they vvill, or to ered new Churches of their own framing FFFFF, Further, if the Magiftrate be a member of any Church, they will have hiln, were he the King hivufelf ,to be fo far fubjea: to their Church- Cen- J^^^^ll^^^"^ fures , that a Itulc Imall Congregation (hall have power, upon his MSrate! obftinacyinany finorcrrour , to excommunicate him, and that without all delay, w ithout any refpeft to his Crown, more then if he were the poortft Icrvant ot the whole Flock GGGGG j and, which is wuiftof all, the Prince hi|j|Excommiinication by the hands of fo fmall ^ weak a company, muft be without all poffiole rclitf;for he hath no li. erty c f appeal to any upon earth hhhhh- ancecumenike Counccl may not aflay to loofethe knot of that Ceniure which the h^nd of the Coiigregati -n hath tied. They fpofl "^ But their great Tcnrnt about the Magiftracie^ is this. That no Kings andPar- Printenor State on the. earth hath any Legiflative power ; That I'^mentsof neither King lior Parliament can make any Law in any thing ^^"^^^ Legifli- that concerns either Church or State j That God alone is the "^^P'*'*^'^- Law-giver ; That the greateft Magiftrate hath no other power, but to execute the Laws of God fet down in Scripture I J 1 1 1 ; That the judicial Law of Mofes bindes at this day all the Nations of the world , as well as ever it did the Jews KKKKK : They tell us that whatever God in Scripture hath left free , it may not be bound by any humane Law, whether Civil or Ecclefiaftike ; and what God hath bound by any Law in Scripture, they will not have if l- >of d by the hand of any man. They I.j> it upon the Magiftrate to punifti by death, without any P^L°^,^a^^ dJfpenianon, every Adulterer, eveiry Blafpheiner, every Sabbath- Jo kill ah /do- breaker, a'^d above all, every Idolater ZLZLL. And here is the kcers. great danger , that by Idolaters they will have underftood , not onely Pagans and Papifts , but the far greateft part of all Prote- ftants, all abfolutely who are not of their way ; for, the ufing of a • .fet 32 The Dsclrinecf ^h€]^rowm{!ts. But to fpne ^^^ Prayer, were it the Lcrds own Prayer , to them is clear Idola- aii chcev«. f^V MMMAIMi. For all this, they will not permit any Ma- giftrateto hang any th'et at all MMMS4M 2. They wil hive Againft the karning of theTimes,they make large Inveftives ; ^k ^'^ft^'^% theUniverfities,and alltheCoUcdgcsm them, they will have ra- ^/ ^ ' zed to the ground ; they proPelTe them to be worfe then the Mona- fteries that jtsftly were abolifhed NNNNN : whatever Arts and Sciences are taught in the Chriftian Schools, they count them idle and vain : Grammar, Ri etcrick, Logick, Philofophy , are all un- Secukr authors la wful Arts (9 . aad learning The Heathen Writers which are ufed in any Paculty , fuch as i"hV^ ^^°' -^A-i/of/f, P/'^to, Cicero , and the like , they would have them all burnt, as the Authors of unlawful Arts. They rc/efl: all School- Degrees, fuch as Batchdors, M afters of Art, DoBors of any facul- ty PPPPP.'Vhey wil have no Students of Divinity ^^^^^^ Preachers rauft They tell US that youths mif-fpend their time , and exceedingly ftudicno book abufc themftlves, by ftudyi^g of thofe things which ufually are but theScri- recommended unto them as preparations for the Miniftery, whe- ptures. jjj^j. Comtnon places, Commentaries upon Scripture , or Prote- Ibnt writers of Controverfies ; all fuch Books they will have laid afidc KRRRR j yea , it is their advice to rejed all Books but the Bible alone SSSSS. As for Divinity-Difputations , they make large Invtftivesagainft them , as Paganifti and very finful Exer- cifes TTtTT ; notwithllanding allthi>„ they proclaim them- felves great Patrons of all true Learning VWVV ; albeit, as yet they have not been plealed to let the world know what kinde erf" Letters and Books they will be pleafed with, wnen all that hi- therto have been known,are laid afide by their pcrfwafion. The Ttftimonics. A. BarrowsDifcovery, p.25. ]nthisf^ate,'Pf>h'itcemmH>jfm is to i>e kid\X>ith the C hffrch of Englaid ? What fellornjhlp may the children of God have with fuch Rebels and A palates ? Can the name ef a Chun hy^ithont blafphemy HntoChrift^be given unto them in thcfe- fins ? They then not being under Cbnfts.protcBion , nor in the ft ate ef Grace, ^hilc they continue in their fin , I have often ^endred hoiv any man of found judgement cohU give them the mme of 4 1 Church. e- The Teftimonies. 33 loidem, in the Preface. Let the refi no longer tempt God, or he helA tinder the dint of thU dreadfttl Milfione, by Any perfwafion j hut let them fave their fouls out of thif accurfed falfe Church , andjoyn themfelves to the faithful fervAnts of Chrifi With aXfieed, The Confeflion, Art. 3 1. Theft Jjftmhlies fianding thtu in cotf fujiony cannot be faid truely to have Chrifi their King^Vrie^ andPrs- phct , neither in thisefiute can he efteemed the true , vifhle, orderly, confiitute Church of Chrifi ^ whereof the faithful may hecome or fiand members , or have any piritual Communion with them in their Jpiri- tual Iforjhip and Adminifirations : Therefore are all that would he faved hound hy ^ods Commandment with fpeed to come forth out of this Amichriftian efiate , leaving thefupprejjion of it to the Magi" (Irate, to whom it belongs, A light, for the ignorant, p. 8^ p. This iVhoriJh Citie hath a Body ef fdfe Prophets ; "^hofoever heareth thefe ^ or any of thefe^ breaks thefrfi Commandment j for in hearing and obeying thefe , they hear and obey the Dragon, Beafi 4nd fVhore that fent them, and gave them their Authority and Offce ; they ufefome Divine Truths , to kelp t» fet a gloffe on their Inventions ; but both divine and invented are con' fecrated and dedicated hy the Beafi, and adminifired hy his Office, (B) Robinfons Apelogie, pag. 78. Convenit nobis quatenus' rcformatis Ecclefiis Bclgicis &aliiscum Ecclefia Anglicana in Articulis fidei hujus Ecclefiic nomine fcriptis ; idem in his Bool(_ of the lawfulneffe of the hearing of the Aiinijlers of the Church of England. Barrows Refutation of (7/^<«rtte of the Dutch Church at Amfterdam isfo confufed,that the whole Church can never come together in one ; they re.id out of a Book^ cer- tain Prayers invented and impofed by man ^ the command of ChriB Matth. 1 8. they neither obferve, nor ftiff^r to be obfervsd rightly 5 . they worffjip God in the idoll'TempUs of Antiehrifiy their Mtniflers have their fet maintenance^ their Elders change yecrly, they celebrate marriage in the Church, they ufe a mw cenfure of Sufpenfion. (T) Robinf.apol.p.%1. Ecclelae Anglicanieconftitutiomate- rialiseft ex hominum flagitioforum colluvie, paucis ficuin rdi- - quis piis admiftis conferantur. (V) Canns neceflity, p. 1^7. ^^ ^ to come himfelf into the p^ib- like Ajf mbly, all looking on him With love and joy, ai one that comes to be married , and there he is to make publike Confffion of his Faith , to anfwer divers (jwflions ; being found worthy by the confent ef the W'hoh, he is to be taken into the Ccmr/iunion, (X) Bar. dif! p-54. i have: Jhew?d, that the k^oWn and fftjf red £ 3 fin : 38 The Teftimonks. fin of anj Member ^ u contagioiis to all that commnnicate "^ith them iff that efiate, and fffakftb them which communicate m Prayers or Sacraments ^ith fuch an mith, of mtn^ Voomeny and children, in ^ their The Tcftimonies. j.i their o^M perfons , who are bo»udin their o^nperfons to hpufent, to hear and judge cotitroverftes» (P P) Rob. Juftifi. p. p. alfo p. 1 1 1. fO^QJ Light for the ignorant, p. 17. Thefe Officers have mt onelj their Authority from particuUr Congregations, but do arife originally and naturally out of the fame, (RR) Videfupra. KK. AlfoBar.Difp.125.nf /^^/^/r/f^^ Church hath Of much power by the fVordofGod, to binde the Sin of the PaBor i and upon hu Repentaneef to pronounce comfort and peace to him, as he hath to binde or hofe'thefins of the leaf}, (S S J Confefl. p.23 . As every Congregation hath power to ele^ ' and ordain their o^n Aiinifiery f fo alfo have they power, When any . fucl^e fault In Life, DoBrine, or Adminifiration breaks out, as by the rule of the Word deprives them of their MiniHery^ by due orier to depofe them ; yea, if the cafe fo require , if they remain obfiinate^ trdetly to cut them off" by Excommunication. Canns Neceflity, p.15 5. If tkeyJhallfinfcandaUufly, the Con" gregation that chafe them freely , hath free power to depofe them, and put another in their room* (TT) Johnf.Inquir. p.7. We have in our Church theufeef the exercife of Prophecy fpoken of, i Cor, 14. In which, fome of the Brethren, fuch as for Gifts are belt able, though not in Office of the AdiniFiery , deliver fromjomepor^^ion of Scripture, DoEirine, Ex-*^ bortation. Comfort ; fometimes two at a tit^effometimes more, (V V) Bar.Difc. p.2(5. Their is noeaufe to doubt but any of Godsfervants may cenfure, judge, and avoid that Congregation which • - rejeBeth Gods ff^or^, broAketh Gods LaW, defpifeth his Reproof and Aiercy, as a wicked Affembly, and an Adulterous Church, I bid.p.3 8. Who can deny but that every particular Member bath power, yea and ought to examine the manner of adminiHrating the Sacraments ; as alfo, the E fl ate, D if order, andTranfgrefftons of the whole Church, and to call them aH to Repentance ; and if he finde them obftinate in their Sin, rather to leave their FcHowJhip, then to partake with them inWickednejfe ? (XX) Videfupra. MM (YY) Videfupra. J J. (Z Z) Smiths Differences, p. 5^. It may be a ojuefilen 'Whe- ther the Church may not adminifier the Sacramfnts before there be any Officers among tbfm* P (AAA) JU» 42 The Teftimonies. (AAA) Bar. Difc, p. 1 2 1 . / have alwayes found it the Parents office to provide marriage for their children ; and that the parties them" felves JJjottld affiance and ketroath one another in the fear of God, and in the pre fence of fuch Vi^itnejfes as are prefent ; and that in their Pa* rents or other private honfes, cithern turning to the Church or to the Priefl, ConftfiT. pag. 45. The 'Dutch Church at Amfterdam celebrates marriage in the Churchy as if it rvere a part of the Ecclefiafiick^ Ad- minijiration, while as it is in the nature of it meerly QiviL (BBB) Vidclupra AAA. (CCC) Videfupra AAA. fDDDj Johnf.Inqui. p.33. Thefe of our Members that you cenfure^ they avow that they accufed themfelves of adultery, mtfor that end to he ^f^itof their wives, but being per fwaded in their mindt that they ought not to continue^ with their Vcivesg having by their adultery broken the bond of marriage. Ibid. This indeed we held the mofi of m heretofore.^ andfome of us are fo perf^adedflill ; ayid ^hile 7ve were generally fo minded, \\'e thought it our duty to walk^according- ly {he means to excommunicate even the innocent party who was f leafed to d'^elwhh her Husband after he had finneabout the midft^ It is fare that Chrip hath not fubjeSf-^d any Congregation of his to' any fuperiour Ecclefiajlical furifdiBion then to that which L within itfelf; So that if the whole Church (hall etre in a matter of Faith or ReUgion,no other Chmh or Church-Officsr hjnh 0ny ■vtmrmt from the ff^&rdof God,ar The Teftimonies. 45 power to cenfftrPf pHnijh, or comrole the fame, but are onelj to advife them-i andfe to have their fottis to tke tmmediate jtidgemettt ofChri^. Rolfinf, ApoUp.1%. Licet imoincmnbit "Paftori unjus eccle- fix ut & reliquis membris quod donum accepit five fpirituale five temporale prout datur occafio, id aliis ecciefiis 5^: earum membris impertiri, ex charitatis vinculo quo iJlis adunatur, non autem exequi in iis munus publicum ex authoritatis prerogativa quam in ibos foloB habet. (GGG) J ohnf. Plea, pag.25 1. To this end, and in this manner may be had a profitable ufc of Synods, Ciajfes, and AJfemblies for mutual help and advice in cafti cf^uefiion, controverjle, and difficulty about^Religion, fo that they do not challenge or ufurpe any unlawful JU' rifdi^ion or po^er over the particular Churches,and their Govemours, (HHH) Bar. Difc . p. 2 ^i . Ihefe fecret Clares, thefe ordinary fet Synods "^hickthe Reformifis would fet up. (Ill) Bar. Refut.p. 81. In aChrifiian Synod no ChrifliaK ought to bejbut out, but a// have equal power to (peal^yaffent or dijfenty, without difiurbing the Order of the Holy Churchy by prefumingto fpeak before the Ancients jor again ft any thing faid by them without jufl canfe j ^hofo doth, is reproved of aH, judged of all as a difiurber. (KKK) Videfupra. III. (LLL) Bar. JDilc p.261. In their Synods the matters being de^ bated, the greatef} part prevaileth, andcarrieth the judgement. Ibid. p. 78. This balloting by ffiffrage or pluraltj of voices^ might well be a cuflom among ths Heathen in their popular Goverr. • ment , but it is unheard of, and unfufferable in the Church of Chrifi. ( MMM) I bid. p. 2 6 1 . The order and manner of thefe Counfds, is,firfl; to chufe a Prolocutor, Moderator, or Judgeto govern, and or' \ der the afiion, who, and ^hen they fhall [peak^, and When c eafe, 1- Ibid. p. I p I . Not here to fpeak, of their folemn Order obfervedin 1 thefe Counfds and Synods,ai their choice by fuff rages am^n^htmfelves of their Archifynagogos or ReBorchori^theit Prefident as they call him. (NNN; Videfupra. FFF. (OOO) Bar. Diic. p.38. Every Member of his Church is to \ pronounce upon them the judgements that are written, andto throw \ upon them the Stone of his yAdgcment and confent : Therefore hath^the i Lord raifed up the Thrones of David in his Church , and fet his Saints in feats round about hts Throne* A Light for the Ignorant, pag. 10, The true power Vphich Chrift our King bath received^of " . . " F 2 the J A4 The Teftimonies. rhe Father, and communicated to lois Saints \ and th'fe onelj is that do" minion Vphich the Ancient of days hath given to hit Saints, Dan.y.ip. (P P P) Johnf. Plea, p.32 1. The Lord hath premijedto raife up his Church again to the former integrity, 'and tsfet up the ne'^ff and heavenly Jerufalem in the Ancient beauty thereef (QJQ^C^ Bar. Difc. p. 139. Their Churches ^and in their eld Idolatrepts Jhafes^ and can never be pureed till thej he laid on heaps At their joHn^eU Sifters, the Abbacies rvere* Confcff. p. 3P. It is the Office of the MagiHrate to defiroy aS Idol-Temples: The Dutch Church 0/ Amfterdam tvorfhips God in the Idol-Temples of AntichriFi. (R R R ) Bar. Dif. p. 1 3 3 . Some ^ their old KeliBsare^et in ufe, as their Befls, Surplices, Sec. TVe may refolutdy dctefl- aUfuch as abomin^nble idols ^ fuch as by the Law tf God are devoted to tttttr deflruSlion \ the very Gold of them^ Deut. 7. is to 4)9 dcJtroyedi in fuch deteflation oufht Idolatry to be. God hath fuch Idol places^ and all their furniture in detefiation, fo that he hath commanded the Ma- gi Hr ate to raz.e and deface them 5 fo that, neither they can be ufed to the ivorjhip of God, nor r*e have any civil ufe of them, feeing they Are execrable anddevoted to d^Jlru^ion ; if the mod precious matters be forbidden, how much more the bafer Iron, Br a^e, &C. GannsNecellitj'jp. 122. He that ordained firfl BeUr, was Si' binian the Pope, in the yeer ^03. Whatfoever Cometh from JintichriB, Cometh fi-om the devil and out of the bottomlefe Pit. (S S S) Bar. Refut. p.3 8. fVhere learned you to buried in hal" iorvedChurches and Church-yards, as though ye had ho Fields to bury in. Idem. Difc. p. 1 26. Me thinks the Church-yards of aU other places fhotild be nbt the convenienteft for burial j it was a thing never fifed till Popery began : It is neither comely, convenient, nor wholefom* (T T T) Confefl". p 39. It is the Office of the Magifirate to dc firoy all Idol-Temples, and to convert to their civil IJfes not onely the benefit of all fuch Idolatrous buildings and monuments, but alfo all the Revenues, Pojftfions, Glebes and Maiiftersance of anyfalfe Mi' uijlry "Within their oVi?n Dominions, (VV Vj Vide fupra, TTT, alfo Bar. Difc. p. ^i. Betn^ given to the maintenance of a Po^iQj Minifiry, they ought to be put to civil Vfes, and not to the maintenance of Chrifls Minifiry. (X X X} ConfefiC p. i ^. Chrifl having injlitmed and rattled to cminneto the "Worlds endythe Miniflery ofPafim, Teachers, Eldarsy __________ J)cacmSi The Teftimonics. Dcaconsy Helpers for In^ruBiott and GowmmeKt of hu Church, y Y Y. Johnf. Plea , 3 \6, Whether it be net the duty of all Churches f and of the members thereof, every one according to their abi" litjy to i[ive maintenmce unto their MinifierSfand as there is occAJlan^ to the Elders alfo that rule the Church , 4nd to the Deacons and Deo* eoneffes thatferve and minifler therein, ZZ2. Bar.Dlfc. p. 5. Parfen^tges and Vicarages y in Name and Offiee, are Popifh and Antickrifiian. Ibid. p.6i. Here alfo bj the VP««f , the unlawfnlne^e of their Glebes is ^ell noted, A AAA. Thofe men, whether Priefi or People, Vehieh eithettpay tr receive the Tythes.ftill keep the Levitical Laws for the maintenance of the Minifiery y and thereby abolifh the Gamely and are aboUfhedr from Chrifi, '^hom ^e deny to bedtad, rifen, or afcen^ed^ ^hile W(? maintain thefhadovf er any part of the Ceremtnial Law to be revi- ved. Ibid. p.91. The Prince demandeth my goods ; 1 am ready and 'billing to depart '^ith all t» him , "Without all enquiry : Bat if he command me to give my goods tofttch an Idol , or after fach^a kicked manner as by ^ay of Tythrs to a Minifier , or by way of Penfion to an jintichriflian Miniver j / may not obey^ but rather fu^er h^ indignation, yea death. BBBB. Bar. Difc.p.53. Thi^ Shepherd is not limited , nor the fheep confirained to a tent or any fiinted portion ^ bitt according to the prefent "waat of the one, and theflate of the ethery they together relie~ ving him^md he together bearing the burden of their common poverty |, every «ne that is tanght, freely imparting of all his goods to the compe- tent maintenance offish as injlrufl them , not unto exceffe^ butfHfjl'^ ciency : Which contributloyf, as it ii the duty of the Saints ffo t\.e man- ner of it y it U a free offering of their benevolenccy an holy Alms tint 9 the Lord 'y by contribution and alms , our Saviour ChriH , and his Apo files , and all the Officers of the Church y were and are to be maintained. Ibid. p. di. They are not by rated proportions, as Tenths or Thirds but in love to make him partaker of that little or much the Lordfendeth , according to his prefent wants and necejfary ftfes J who J if he have but food and raiment y of^ght to be therewith con- tent. Confcff p. 45. At Amfterdam their Miniflers have their fet'waintf nance in another manner then Chrift hath ordained, BBBB 2. R@b. Ap. p.'^6. Omnia etiam bona corporalia fuo modo communia habenda, prout cufqueopuS'Squiffimum vi- detur. F ? eccc. 46 The Teftimonies. (CGCC) Bar.Difc.p.I?2. The tk^es of their n>eek^ jiill are devoted to the gods oj the Heathen^ having utterly lofi the name and order of their Creator : As thefirfi-^pcond, third day of fnch a \)0eek^ thefirftyfecendithirdmonethof fuchajeer. Idem. Rcfut. p.34 If "Lx^^Jhouldcall it Mart'firettflpeaking in hii o^^n tjameyrndfor him- felfy he fhotild commit idolatry by naming the creature of God after an Idol. David /<«»Vi he yveuldnot take the names of their idols in his lipt^ but Luke recordeth onely thefiory, and the vulvar name of the place, CDDDD) See the Preface of the Confeffion. ('EEEE^ Bar. Difc. p. 180. They have a prefcript place like aTtib i called the Pnlpit. Ibid. p. 138, In that his priviledged Tub he may Preach what he Ufl» (FFFF) Ibid. p. 180, They arc prefcribed the time \X>henthey hegin, they dilute to the Hour'Glajfe* Ibid. p. 54. He mufi Preach A Sermon an hour long, ^ (GGGG) Bar. Difc. p.23 J. He may peradventure do his pen' nance before all the Sodomites of the Parifh in white fheets. (HHHHj Johnf.Plea, p. 245. Bosk-Prayer being mens in- vention^in the worship of God, is a breach of the fecond command,Thefe Books andfiinted Prayers^ become indeed to be Idols ^ f^pplyi^g the place of the Word and Spirit of Cjod ; in which refpeB fuch manner of %>orfbip becometh IdoUtrom and Sptperflitiout, and not to be commu^ nicate with j for what agreement hath the Temple of God with Idols f Videfupra. D. L. (I III) Rob. ApoL p. 10. Non dubitoquin rite & pie ufur- paripoffit haec ipfa forma in precando Deura, modo abfit opinio neceflitatis & perfeftionis. (KKKK) Bar. Difc. p.i 80. HereVcould not be forgotten the fweet Pfalmodical harmony of the J^ulturs, CraneSydcc. All thefe to. gether with one accord fingfome pleafant BaHad, or elfe to Davids me- lodious Harp fvme PJalm in rythme^ ^ell concinnate to the ear^ though Ttever a^hitto thefen/e, purpofe, or true ufe of the Pfalm, Idem* Refut. p. 254. I have notfpoken againf^ that mofi comfortable and heavenly harmony of ^ngingPfalms , but againfi rhyming and pa- raphrafing the Pfalms as in your Churchy andagain^ Apocrypha and 'Erroneom Ballads in rythme,fung commonly in your Church infiead of the PfalmSy and other Songs of holy Scripture. ^ (LLLL) Rcb. Apo$, p. 20. Nego eandcm e(te rationem pre- cationiSj& cantionis; ipfi Pfalmi quorum materia precatione ant gratula- The Teftimonies. 47 gratiiatione conftat, in hunc finem proprie & primo formantur a pr®phetis in cantiones & Pralmos fpirituales, ut nos edoceant, & quxvotailli in anguftiis conftituti ad Deum fuderint, quafque liberati eidem Deo gratias retulerint, ut nos eofdeni Pfalmos'five ' 1 pfallentes five legentes, inftitueremus nos ipfos five pubiice five I privatimfive docendo five com mone faciendo five confolando xd ; Dei gloriam in cordibus noftris promovendam. j (MMMM) Smiths DiflF.p.4. Tha^ the reading out of a Btok. ii , i no part of jpiritual worp/lp, but the invention of the man of fin ; that Books and writings are in the nature of P iSlures and Images ; • that it is HnUwful to have the Book^ before the eyes in Jingingoj a Pfalm* \ n>5NNNJ Smiths differences. Vide fupra, cap. r. E. i (OOOO) ConfelT.p. 34. Such to whom God hath given gifts to interpret the Scriptures, ought by the appointment of the Congreaa.' tion to prophecy, and fo to teach publikely the Word of Godf until fuch time as (jod manifefis men with able gifts to, fnch Offices asChrift hath appointed to the publi^e Afinijlry. (PVVP) B^iY.DlCc. ^.116. Shall I Jpeak^accerding to the times and fay f Be no true Sacrament ? or rather leave that traditional '^ord , which ingendreth flrife rather then godly edifying, and fay y Be no trtfC ! Seal of the Covenant t ((i^^^Q^C^) Yidelu^pn, F. I (RRRR) Johnf. Plea, p. 291. whether it be not befi to celc- <. ^rate the Lords Supper where it can be every Lords day ; thus the A- pofiles ufed todo ; by fo doing wefhaR return to the intire praBife of the Churches in former ages, (SSSS) How corrupt is the figne of the Croffe^ kneeling and un- covering of .the head at the Lords Supper, and fuch things which Scri^ pture prefcribes not, but men have taken upon themf elves, thus break:^ ing the fecond command, andjoyninq their Pofis and Ihrefholds V(>ith the Lords. Men are thus drawn a'^ ay from the fimplicity of thepra- Hiife ufed by Chri/} and his Apoflles, who fat when they ate andd*-ank^^^ and did no more difcover then before. • (TTTT) Johnf. Plea, p.2P4. Tohavelov»feaft's on thedajes of the Lords Supper, it w a thing indiferent to keep or leave them, as they fhall be ufed or abufed, or a4 every Church Jhallfinde them to be moft expedient for their eflate, CVVVV) Bar.Refut.p.43. Not here to menUon the binding of the Faith of the Church to an Apocrypha Catechifm. Idem. Difc. p. 34^' They are not afhamedto Preaeh and publikely Expound in their Churih^ } heir fond Apocrypha Ca(echifms> ■ XXXX, ■ 4 48 The Teflimonies. XXXX. Bar.Difc. p. 7^. Their fsrged pat'eherji commonly calledThe ApoHles Creed, YYYY. His Rtfut. p.48. what Scripture can y»Hhringf§r the hU^hemoiu Article of Chrijfs defcent into hell ? Z Z 2Z. Cans Nectflity, p. 44. Bare reading of the JVordyand fi^Z^^ Service-faying y ii an Englijh Popery ; an^ far beitfr»m the Lords people to hear it \ for if thj woalddofoy they would s^er t9 the Lord a corrupt thing, and fo incur that curfe of MaUchi. AAAAA. johnf. Enquiry, p.7. We hatte in our Church the fifeef the ex ere ife of Propheciey^okenof, I Cor. 1 4. in which fame of the Brethren which are for gifts hfi able , though not in O^e of the 4• »mi . , , ■ ■ ■ ■ ^ 11 II '■ ■ ■ fought not the Lordy thej might fut them to death. They do cry D if~ cipiine, Difcipiifte, that it , for acivil forcingto imprifon the feofle^ or other^ife, hj violence to handle and beat them^ if they ^ould nor obey them. Ibid, p, II. The Lords people fj of the willing fort, they fsall come unto Sion, and inqnire the ^aj unto Jerufalem, not by force nor compul/isn, bm^ith their faces thitherward : And }^, 1 2. Be^ caufe the Church is in a Common-wealthy it is of the Magifirates charge , that is , concerning the outrvard Provifion and outward Jufiice they are t» look, i but to compel Religion, to plant Churches by power ^ and to force a fubmiffion to Ecclejia^ical (government, by iiA^s and Penalties^ belongeth not to them, neither yet to the Ght$rch» EEEEE. Confeflf. p. 3 2. Leaving the fupprejpon of this An^ tlchriflian eflate to the Aiagiftrate^to whom it belongeth. FFFFF. ^■xr.K^^ut.lnthQVrthcQ.JVe acknowledge the Prince ought to compel all his SubjeBs to the hearing of Gods iVordy in the pMbliks exercifes of the Chnrch ; yet cannot the Prince command any to be a member af the Churchy or the Church to receive any without ajfurance by their publike Profejfion of their own Faith, or to retain any longer then they continue to Walkjtrderly in the Faith* GGGGG. Bar. Difc. p. 245. ^hen Princes depart pom the Faith, and Will not be reduced by admonition or reproofs they are no longer to be held in the Faith of the Churth, but are to receive the cenfure ofChrifi-yOS any other, a*tdto be cut off as Withred branches : The Church cannot, neither hath in her power to defer the fentence of Excommunication any longer, onhape of further tryal , becaufe they have had already that try al which God alloWeth I it is a Leaden rule to proceed to the fentence of Excommunication with a Leaden^hcel^ when the fin « ripe. Ibid. p. 1 5. Pf^hich cenfures, if the Prince con- temn, he contemneth them againfl his oWn foul ; and ii thereupon, by the power of the Church disfranchifed out of the Church, and to be de- livered over to Satan, ax Well as any other offender. HHHHH. ]ohnf. Inqu'. p.70. ^e hold it Antichrifiian to entertain or admit any appeal from one Church to another ; the highefi •rdained by the Lord for allfinners, is that Church whereof thejinner if a member. And therefore, in urginjgpur Church to fubmit to ana- ther Church, they fought to draw it to Anticbrifiian bondage, III Hi. Bar. Dif. p. 84. J am perfwad-d, that the Magiftrate 9Hght not to make permanent Laws of that the Lord hath Ljt in our Liberty . I bid . p.2 5 j , ff ^orld overflows with fin. 1 bid . p. 2 1 2 . In the Common- wealth they have abrogated all Cjods Judicial LawSy and cut them off" at one blo^^, ks made for the Common-'wealth of the Jews onely, as if God had no rfgardof the converfation of other Chrifiians, or had left the Gentiles i^ greater liberty to make Laws and Cuflomfs to themfelves. LLLLL. Ibid, Hereby it Cometh to fa^e that fo many ungodly Lai^s are decreed, and the ^^hole courfe of Jnfiice perverted ^ that fo many capital mifchiefs as God punifheth by death, fuch as blajpheme the Name of the Lord i open Idolatry, D if obedience to Parents , are not by La^ punifbed at all : Jmefi- and Adultery, are either paflover^ w puuifbedby fame light or trifjiing punifhment,- Ibid. p. 155. The High-Coirimiflion punifbes the mofi execrable idolatries but with frifont or forfeitures, making it a pecuniary^ matter , contrary 19 Gods Word, MMMMM. I. Vide HHBH, MMMMM. 2. Bar.Dif.p.2II. Theft, if above thirteen pence^ iipunifhedby d'^ath. NNNNN. Bar. D'lC p. 55. The Vniverfity of Oxford anM Cambridge have the fame Popipj and Idolatrous beginning ^ith the CoUedges of Monks, Try ers an^ Nttns ; andthefe Vermin had, andfiill do retain the fame infufftrable and incurable abufcs ; therefore J^ueen Elizabeth ought by good right to abolifb them as her Progenitors did the jibbeys. OOOGO. Ibid. p. 177. They repair to the Vniverfitiesto beinftruEied in Heathen and vain Arts : The Churches of Chrifl have notfiich Heathenifh ancl Idolatrous cufiomes • they have nofuchpro. phone J^tts„ vain Education and Literature. Ibid. p.55. We finde. ^htmaligencrollj thcStedef VnbeletverSi nourifiedin all manner of ^ Proph»nem _ ^\ The Teftittionies. 51 Prephanenejfef Heathenifm, vain And nngodly Sciences ; their Edtf cation fov* their cradle u tmgodly in the common Schools , '^here they wuft learn their Greek^and Latin fiom UfcivioM Poets or Heatheni/h Philofophers : TVith this Licjttor are their Pitchers at jirfi feafoned '^ there are they trained up in Logic\j Rhetor ick^and Philofophy ; ^hich Learning they dra\\> from Ariftotle, Cicero, andfuch li\e ; there they learn t»jpeak^ by Art Syllogifms and Tropes , Idem. Refur. p. 89, This I dare affirm^ that from the Book^ofCod^ they never derived thefe their Colledges^ Schools, Halli, Orders, and Degrees I that I may not fay Arts, Author s^ Exercife, ufeof Learri" ingy Dijputations, Commencements. They frght with their School' Learnings vain Arts, Philofophy, Rhetoricl^y Ltgick^, againfi the Truth and Servants of Cod, PPPPP. Videfupra. N, O. QggC^ Vide RRRRR 2. RRRRR I. Bar. Dif. p. i7p. In the Church of Chrifi, the name and o^ces of Chancelor, Vice-Chancelor^ Dean of Faculty i I Aiaflers of CoUedges^ Fellow s, Bcadelsj Bur fours, and all their fc- ' veral Statutes and Cuflomes are firange ; as alfo, their manner of Degrees, Disputing for their Degrees, and Order of Teaching : Net" ther have any fuch ZJniverfttics, CoUedges, Society of Sc hollers, any ground of the H^ord of C^od. I fee not ^hj they fhouldhave any more toleration then their elder Brethren, the Monks , who every way had asgreat colour of Holinejfe, and Jhew of ZJtility to the Church, as they : They have aHone and the fnwe Hellifij Original they had-, and thefe ^ill retain the fame blaff)hemow incurable abufes, which can H9 ways be reformed but by the*r utter diffolution, RRRRR 2. Bar. Dif. p.177. The Englijh of ChriFiian Re^ ligion, and Profejfionof theCo^el , IcanVfellaway^ith i but this "Englifh Romiflj abfira^ of Divinity, lam ajfured, came forth of this fame Forge that the Title of thefupreme Head of the Church ; and cannot by aS the gloffes they can devife, be made other then mofi high blaffhemy againfi the perfon of Chrifl, who is the onely Vniverfal Dohorof allhisDifciples. Ibid. p. 5 5. If they continue fii/l, and give their minde to the fludy of Divinity as they call it, which is as much oi to fay , The reading of mens writings ; with thefe Feathers they flee, Vfith thefe eyes they fee ; "^hich Book^ being taken from them, they are as mute asfijhy a* blinde as moles. Ibid. Their Divinity is traditional^ whoUy derived pom other mens Book/ and ffritings, both ^2 * if - 52 The Teftimonies. fortheunderfiandi/igy dlvidirg^ and interpretation of ail Scripture ^ M alfo for ^K jQjiejliofn ^ DQtirinery and D ouhts that ^rlfe ; andnot (princinq^ fromtheFo'rntiiin ef Gods S fir it in themfeives, according to the mcaftire of KnowbdgCy Faith and Grave given unto them» SSSS'S. Bar. Difc. p. 146. JtW^eremuch better for the ^hole church , that for Prophecy andD&Brinej Preachers would lay ajide all Authors y and be take them fc Ives who^Hjto~ths Bookj^f God : So Jhotildthat Book^ be more fotindly twderjiood j jo fbotild they fee with their oven eyeSy and not ether mens, TTTTT. Bar. Dire. p. 5 5. 7hefe ^eflions, as alfo the whole Scripture ymnfi in thfe their Schools ani Difp stations, beinfHJfer-' ably corrupted, "^refied, bUfphemedy according to the bffls of thefe Philofophical and Heathen DijpHtersy which here mufl handle ^divide^ difcii^e according to their vain affc^cd Arts of Lo^ick^and Rhetorick^; All thefe priz.es mHfi be played in Latin, that the Learning may the merCy and the Folly the leffe be perceived, Icasi even the common people fljonld hijfe them o^he Stance if they (pake in Englijh. Ibid. p. 5-2. They give liberty to their ^its in their learning to deface y ftrivey and dilute again fi the hAy kno^n Trnth tf God^ ^^ff^^g 'f ^ '^ Tenice Ball amotfgfi them, both publiksly in their Schools ^ and privately in their CoHedget amongft- them, a , • VVV VV. Bar.Refut. p. 1 24^ 1 would mthere that any fhottld ihlnk^ ^e condemn any lawful Arty or any neceffarj Science, or any Holy Exercifcy or Schools of InBitution. Let their Arts and Set" €Hces benece^ary andGodlyj not vain, curious y unlawful : Let them be taught^ not in avain-gloriom or ff»perfiitious manner, but in all fobriety, and the fear of Cjod; If their Vmverfities were framed ta thefe Rhles^ it weregocd* GHAP, 53 CHAP. III. The Original ajid Progr(ffe of /^^Independents, And of their Carriage in T^tW- En gland. THe Sed" (if To without ofece it may be called ) which this Inc^ependency day is the fubjed of the moft difcourle, and the objed of the ''"jf ^"^"^!j °^ iencjr ' " of greateft paflions j feme pouring out upon it more of their love the't'ime fo" ° and hopvf, others of their anger and fear, then were convenient, number, but is t):[^t oi Independency, greateft for Of all the by-paths wherein the wanderers of our time are worth of its pleafed to walk , thisisthemcdconiiderable; not f or the num- "^' ber , but for the quality of the erring perfons therein. There be- few of the noted Stds which are not a great deal more numerous ; but this Way, what it wants in number, fupplies by the weight of its followers. After five yeers endeavours and great induftry within the Lines of the Cities Communication > they are faid as yettoconfift much within One thoufand perfons j men, women, and all who to this day have put tiiemfeives in any known Con- gregation of that way, being reckoned. But fcttingafide num-r ber, for other refpeds they arc of fo eminent a condition, that not any nor all the reft of the Seds are comparable to them j for they have been fo wife as to engageto their party fome of chief note, in both Houfes of Parliament, in the Aflembly of Divines,, in the Army, in the City and Countrey-Committees ; , all whom they daily manage with fuch dexterity and diligence,for the benefit" of their Caufe, that the eyes of the world begin to fall upon them more then upon all their fellows : It will be requifite therefore that with the greater care we give an account of them. Of this our Account there fhall be three parts. The firft, ThtAiv'xf.on An Hiftory of their Original and Progre{!e,to that height wherein o^ the follow- ■ DOW they ftand. Thefecond, ANarrative of their Tenents. The '"§ '"'"'^'^- : third, A Confutation of fome of their prime Principles. Concerning their Origmal ; the Separatifts were their Fathers. Independents! This is demonltrabie, not onely by the Confanguinity of their Te- ^'j^ Scpjiinas - nents, theoaehavmg borrowed all their chitf Dodrincs and° ' P'^'-'^S? G 3. P radices . 54 7^^ Original And Progreffe^f the Independents, Pradices from the other, but alf© by dedudion of their Pedigree i n this clear line. Matter Robinfon did derive his way to his feparate Congregation at Leyden; a part of them did carry it over to Pljmomh in New- England \ here Matter Cotton did take it up, and tranfmit it froai thence to Matter Goodypin, who did help to propague it to fundry others in C>/<:/-£«^/*«w!;/firtt,aniafter,tomore in HoUand^uii now by many hands it isfown thick in clivers parts of this Kingdom But the manner how this feed did grow, is not unworthy confi- deraiion. When the fire When the Separatifts for whole Piftyyeers had over-toil'd of Brownifm themfelves for little purpofe , their horrible Divifions, wherefoe- ^^* '^r"! °"^ ^^^ ^^^y ^^^ "P' "^^'^^^"S ^^^^^ cncreafc ; behold ,at the very point irttfeorits* of time when their Sp^^nk was dying, and thtir little fmoke, beth a/hes carried ^' Amfterdam and Ley den, waS weli-neer vaniilied, God in his fe- to New Eng- cret providence permitted the tyranny of Bidaops , Which firft ^dni, broke out had begotten them , to put new life in their ailies, and bring 1^?^ *fl^° * them back from their grave » to that vigour wherein now they lalting tiame. gppgjj.^ After the death of Ainfworth , the Brownies at Amfterdam came to a fmall unconfiderable handful, and fo yet they remain. No other at that time in the whole world were known of that Religion, but a fmall company at LejAen , under Matter Robinfons Minittcry ; which, partly by Divifions among themfelves, and partly by their Pattors deferring many of their Principles , was welUneer brought to nought : Onely about the Twenty eighth, as I take it, or the Thirtieth yeer of this Age, fome of them going over, for a more commodious habitation, to New England, did perfwade their neighbours who fate down with them there at New'Pljmomh, to ercft with them a Congregation after their feparate way ("v^j. "^j. i q- ^h^rafl^""* This Congregation did incontinent leaven all the vicinity. were kindled. TJK Planters in NewEngUnd , fo far as their own .informations give notice, not minding Religion for many yeers after their firfl cnterprife(^5j,were ready to receive, without great qucttion, any pious form which might be prefented by their neighbours, whofe minde ferved them to be adive in fnch matters. Alfo that way of new PlywouthtbeCide the more then ordinary flicw of de- yotion,did hold out fo much liberty and honour to the people>that made and of their Carnage in New-England/ * 5 5 made it very fuitable and lovely to a multitude who had lately ftepped out of the Epifcopal thraldom in England, to the free air of a new world. However it was, without any noife in a few yeers, the rnoft who fettled their habitations in that Land, did agree to model themfelves in Churches ^h&t'RobinfoKs patern. This for a time, was either not known,or not regarded in Eng- j^ « ^ Und. The fir ft who appeared in any difpleafure at it, was Mr. Co ^^ ^^^ ^ *" . toyt ; for this reverend man,howfoever he had fain off from the pra- oppofuc wthat &\k of fom, & but of fom of the CeremonieSi& was diftafted with way, Epifccpal Government,yet fo long as he abode in England^mm6it norhittiftlf atthattiine, did minde the leaft degree of Separation (F) ; yet fo foon as he did tafte of the Neva- E^glifh air, he fell in- to fo paffionate an afftftion with the Religion he found there, that incontinent he began to perfwade it, with a great deal more^ zeal and fuccefle then before he had oppofed it (G) : His convero Mafter Goodx'icitt, a moft fine and dainty Spirit, with very little ado, was brought by his Letters from Ne^'-EngUnd, to follow him un- to this ftep alfo of his progreflc, and that with fo high an tftima- tibn of his new Light, that he was bold to boaft of it in termes a little beyond the lines of moderation (H). It had been happy for 'Englawci^ that Mafter Cotton had taken longer time for deliberation, before that change of his minde : He might have remembred his too precipitant raflinefle in former times, both to receive, and to fend abroad to the world fuch Te- nents whereof after he had caufe to repent. God in wifedom permits his deareft children t© fet black marks on their own faces, not onely to keep themfelves in humi- lity and fufpition of their own hearts, but to divert others from idolizing their gifts, and fetting up their perfons as a patern for their too fudden imitation. I would nocwillingly detraft from any mans reputation ; I am oft ready enough, both to hear with con- tentment, and liberally tofpeak to the praifesof men much in- fcriour in my thoughts to Mafter Cotton : Yet when his gifts are turned into fnares, when they become occafions of ftumbling, and, contrary to the minde of the giver, are made inducemetits to follow him in his wanderings ; I am of opinion , that neither Piety nor Charity will hinder to remark his evident and known failings: That as his eminent endowments are ftrong invitations to run after him ; fo the mixture of deer weakneflTe may be a re- traftive to every prudent man, and a caveat from God, to beware of his wayes, as well as of any other mans. I take it for a great mercy of God to fimple one6,that the moft,if not all, who have oflfred themfelves to be Ringleaders in any Here- ^? or Schifm^or ©ther by-way, have ever bin permitted to fall into (bmc Mafter C(j/f on often decei- ved, hath given his patrociny to divers groflc Errours. Why God per- mits great men to fall in evi- dent Errours. TJg-fflB^A ' -L - U and of their C4rriage wl^GW-Enghnd. 57 tome evident folly ; to the end, that they whpfe fimplicity made them too pr^netobe mifled by the ftrengtk of pregnant wits, and the lufter of excellent gifts, which in the moft ot Scdaries to this day, ha ve ever been apparent, might be held in the love of the truth, and made cautious of being led afide by them in whofe footfteps a very blunt eye might perceive the print of an evil fpirit. Not to fpeak of Matter Cottons long continuance in the Er- Uis Prelatical rours of his education , fundry whereof ftuck to him as he con- Aminkn and feffeth all the time of his abode in England (I) : Nor of his more ^enen« '^ dangerous fall into the gulf of Pclagianifm, fome of the Arminian ErrourSjfrom which the writings of Dr.Twijfe are faid to have. re- claimed him fX'j ; However, the Doftor doth fay, that hehatk no afliirance of his recantation to this day, and therefore was wil- ling that his Treatife againft Matter Cottons erroneous writings fliould be pulliQied to the world. To paflfe by alfo that which I have heard of fome gracious Minifters of bis old Montamfm, wherein fome think he remaineth to this day. That which I point at,is, another more dangerous fall, which His AntiMmf as already it hath much humbled his fpirit, and opened his ear to andF«/n//7/»i. inftruftion , and I trutt it will not leave working till it have brought him yet neerer to his Brethren : So to the worlds end, it cannot but be a matter of fear and trembling, to all who (hall know it, and of aboundant caution to be very wary ef receiving any Angularity from his hand without due tryal. That which I fpeak of, is, his wandring into the horrible Errours of the Anti" nomians and Famililif, with his dear friend Miftrefle Hutchinfon j fo far, that he came to a refolution to (ide with her, and feparate from all the Churches in Nevf -England, as legal Synagogues. The truth of this horrible fall, if ye will not take it from the parties thcmfelves, the followers of Mittreflfe Hutchinfon, who ofttimes were wont to brag of Matter Cotton^ox their Matter and Patron (L) j nor from the Teftimony of Matter jvi-lliams (M), who had asmuchoccafiontoknowit, as any man elfc ; and if I miftake not the humor of the man, is very unwilling to report a lie of his greateft enemy. Yet we may notrejed: the witneflfe of Matter fvintbrop, the wifeft of all the Ne^-Engii/h Governours hithertOj,and of Matter fVe/is, a gracious Minifter jof that Land, in their Prmted Relations of the SchifmJ there , both thofe, albeit, H with 5 8 The Orighal And Pregreffe (ff the Independents, with all care and ftudy they endeavour to fave Mifter Csttons cre- dit, yet let the truth of Matter Cottons ftdudion fall from their Pens in fo clear termes as cannot be avoided j for however, what they fpeak of the erring of the moft eminent in place, might be applyed to the Governour for the time (N i.) : Yet when they tdl us, that the moft of the Seducers lived in the Church of ^Bofton^ and that the whole Church of 5 f/? moft grievous calamities ; oeing there alone, without the difturbance of any ene- my either within or without , What were the fruits of their Church-way? , i. Itputthou-- rirft, it forced them to hold out ©f all Churches and Cfiri- ftf,^°,^,^^'' I ftian Congregations , many thoufandsof people who informgr condition of " 1 times had been reputed in oU-En^mdstxy good Chriftians. I Pagans. Ha have 6o The Origiml And Pregnffe of the Independents, have heard fundry dteem the number of the EngUfh in that Plan- tation to exceed Fourty thoufand men and women : when Matter Cotton is put to it, he dares hardly avow the one half of- thefe to be mcmberjof any Church (P) : But if we do beleeve others who were eye- witnefles alfo, they do avow , That of all who arc there. Three parts of Four will not be in any Church f ^i. j. To us it feemeth a grievous abfurdity, a great diflionour to God, and cruelty againft men, to fpoil fo many thoufand Chriftians, whom they dare not deny to be truely religious, of all the priviledges of the Church, of all the benefits of Difciplinc , of all the comfort of any Sacrament, cirher to themfclves, or to their children f to put them in the condition of Pagans, fuchas fome oi them pro- icffi all Protdtants to be who arc not of their way (^2,). 2. It mans the A fecond evil of their Way, is. That it hath exceedingly hin- conve|fion of jj,.gj jj^g converfion of the poor Pagans ; God in great mercy hc- ChnftianW^*"§°P^"^^ a door in thefe laft times to a new world of rea- ligion. fonable creatures for that end, above all, that the Gofpd might be preached to them, for the enlargement of the Kingdom of Chrift. The principles and pradlice of Independent f, doth crofle this blefled hope. What have they to do with thofc that are without ? Their Paftors preach not for converfion,^ their relation is to their Flock, who are Church- members, converted already to their hand by the labours of other men,bcfore they can be admitted into thdr Church. Of all that ever crofled tht American Seas, they are noted as moft negleftf ul of the work of Converfion. X have read of none of them that feem to have minded this matter (^$.) : onely Ma- tter fVilliams in the time of his baniflinent from among thera, did a'flay what could be done with thofedefolate fouls, and by a little experience quickly did finde a wonderful great facility to gainthoufands of them to (b much and. more Chriftianity, both inprofcflionand pradice, then in the moft of our people doth appear (R). Buttbeunhappinefleof thefe principles whereof ^. It did bring we Ipeak , did keep him, as heprofefleth, from making ufe of forth the foul- that great Opportunity and large door which the Lord there hath ♦ftHercfies opened to all who will be zealous for propasiating of the Go- tbat ever yet {Le\fS) r r s o (^ were heard of *^ rl. ■'^'.. . r- r i /• • f rr 1 ai'anyProte- Thirdly, thefruitsof 7W). for fome of them feparating of their own accord, others being baniflicd by the Magiftrate, retired into thoTe Lands which Miftet H^iuiavus' had bought for them ; and in thjt their new Ha- bitation, they corltinuf d not long ; till befidc ail the named Er- rours, they fell into many more, both Lrrours and Schifms-'^ iEEE). ' And Miftrefle /:/«?fA?»/fl« did malis a new Separation, re»- tiring to a new dwelling (FEE), where after Wr long contempt of divine and humane patience , at laft God didWlQpfc his hand, . and deftroyed her, fending in upon her a company of the Savages, who burnt her fdf, herhwife, andallthatfiiehad {GGG), Not- _:y^itiitkndin2 ^4 The Ortgind And Prcgreffe of the Independents, withftanding all thatGod and man at that time and fince hath done to difcover the evil fpirit that raged in that way, yet fuch is the ftoutne{Te of many, efpecially of the late Govcrnour, whole hand inall that bufinefle was cheif, that to this day if you will confer with them, they will allure. That Miftrefle Hutchinfon was much miftaken and wronged; that (he was a moft pious woman, and that her Tenents it well under ft ood, were all true, atleaftvery tolerable. We have oft marvelled, that the Elderfliip of Btfitn did never fo much as call her before them to be rebuked for any of her Errours; though their general Aflembly had confuted and con- demned them, yet ftillfhe was permitted to goon, till the zeal of the new Governour, and the general Court did condemn her to perpetual banifhment j then, and not till then, fofar as we can perceive by the ftory, did the Chuich of Bofion begin a proccfle againft her ; and when the procefTe was brought to an end , Mafter Co/r^»bynomeans would put it in execution ; that burden was laid on the back of Mafter fvilfon his Colleague, how ever not the fittcft inftrumenc, being the perfon to whom Miftrefle Hutchinfon from the beginning hadprofefled her greatcft oppofition; and whenthefemence was pronounced againft her, they tell us. That the great caufe of it was none of her Herefies or Errours, but her In the midft ^^^^^ praft ifes efpecially, her grofle lying (HHH), of their pro- The prophanencfle alfoof thefe perfons is confiderable, their fcflion of emi- profeffion of piety being fo fair, that they avow their ftanding a- nent piety, the Joof from all the Reformed Churches as unclean, bccaufe of many" of them ^^^^^ mixture with the prophane multitude. Befide all that is faid was great. of their Hcrefies, Schifms, Contentions, Contempt of Magiftrates andMinifters, all which are the prophane works of the flefli: We read of further pollution, breaking out among them, as both Mafter CottoK, and Mafter fVc/h do teftifie (J J J). Out of the Governour, Mafter jvimhrofs Narration , I re- mark one abomination, which to me feems ftrange. That the Mid wives , to their moft zealous women, (hould not ondy have familiarity with the divel ; but alfo in that very fervice, (hould commit divellifh Maleficts, which, fo far as they tell us, were not onely paft over without puniQiment, but never fo much as inqui- red after CiCXii:). All this and more, we read of the Independents in New BngUndy inone(hort Narration of two or three yeers accidents among The Tcftimonies. 65 among them ; what if we had their full Hiftory from any faith- ful hand ? it feems that many more myfteries would be brought to light, which now are hid in darknefle. It is not our intention to bring any man to a prejudice, or the Notwith- leaftdiliaft of the Grace and Gifts which God hath beftowedon ft^nding all Mafter Cotton or any other in Ne^-EHgUnd would to God, jJ^^^^Jj^J'^^^I^JI that all our Queftions with them, were come to that iflfuc ; they to honour and ■{hould finde us here as willing as their greateft admirers, to prize, imitate all and to embrace, and as our weakntfTe will permit, to imitate what cv? ry degree of ever good did (hine in any of them : But we have naade thefe Ob- ^'^"^jj. T^ ?Jf * fervations from what themfelves have written, to bring if it be ^e^appear in pofiible, their own hearts ,• or if this be defperate, yet the mindes my Hew-Eng- of others, to a fufpition of that their new and Angular way, which Hfli Chriftian. the Lord hath fo manifeftly curfed with badtr fruits, and great- er ftore of them then ever yet did appear upon the Tree of Brow- I nifm , which they do fo much difgrace as an unlucky Plant : notwithftanding, all the Gifts and Graces wherewith Ainfwonh, Rohinftn, and forae others of its Branches, have been adorned by God in as rich a meafure as have been feen in any , who to this day have ingrafted thcmfelves into their new and bitter root of Independency. The Teftimonies. (A) Mafter Cottons Letter to Skelton, p, j. Tour other Errouv that our Congregations in England, are none of them particular Re^ formed Churches, requireth rather a Beokjhen a Letter to (j^fwer it» To ft ^ent hence of another judgement , and 1 am afraid, jour change hath Jprungfrom New -Viy mouth men, whom though 1 muche^eem at godly loving Chrifiians; yet their Grounds, which for thkTenent they receitifd from Maj^er Robinfon, do-notfaiufe me^ thtu^ the man 1 reverence as godly and leamek, Rathbones Narration, p. i. The Church at New-Plymouth •tfios 04 lam informed, one of the firfi Churches that was fettled i» New- England, having been a fart of Mafier Robinfons Church in '( Holland, that famous Btov/niH , from whence they kronght with their Church Opinions and Praiiifes 5 and "^hich they there ftiM I h§l4 I ^6 The Teftimonies. hold Without any alteration, fofar a^ ever I could learn. Mailer W. an eminent man of the Church at Plimouth, told W. R. that the refi of the Churches o/ New- England came at firjl to them at Plimouth, to crave their direfiion in Church courfes, and made them their patern. (B) Vide Purchafe Pilgrims in his difcourfes of >tf;»^?'/V^, in divers Letters from Nex^- England. (C) Corrswi Letter to the Reader before Hilderjhams Com- tnentary upon John, 1632. That one Letter of his to a Gentle,, woman againft the Separation , which without his confent a Separatift Printed, and Refuted , hath fo ftrongly and cleerly con- vinced the Iniquity of that way, that I could not bat acknow- ledge in it, both the wifedom of God, and the weaknefle of the Separatifts : His wifedom in bringing to light fuch a beam of his Truth by the hand of anadverfary, againft the minde of the Aur thor I and the weaknefle of the other, to advance the hand of this Adverfary, to give himfelf and his caufe fuch a deadly wound ia open vieWj as neither himfelf nor all his aflfociates can be able to heal; in which refpeft, I conceive it was that the induftrious Doftor fF/V/i?/ ftileth this our Author, SchlfmAticorum aj of Separation ^ hecaufe he hnth not hie fed it either with peace among themjdves or with j^^-owth of ^r ace, Ths Lord TefuS never delivered that ^^ay of Separation to ^hich thy hear ^it'- mffey nor any of hii j4pofiies after him , nor of his Prophets hef ore him. We do not come forth to help them againft Jehovah j thii \iQere not to help Jehovah, hut Satan againfi him. We cannot pray in Faith for a bl'ffing upon their Separation, which y^efee not to be of God, nor to lead to him : It if little comfort to the true Servants ill remain unbaptifed, ( Qj. Williams of the name Heathen, p.d. Nations protefi. ing againsi the Beafi, no PapiBs, but ProteHantSy may Vce fay of; them that they or any of them may be called in true Scripture fence ^ Heathens, that is, the Nations or Gentiles, in oppofition to the people of God, which is the onely Holy Nation ? Such a departure f-om the Beafl in afalfe conftitution of National Churches , if the bodies of Protectant Nations remain in an umegenerate eUate, Chrift hath faidthej are but as Heathens <3« h^ve obferved one day in feven : I adde, to have ■■ received B aptifm^ to have come to ajtated Church meetings to have 7.33 main*- TO The Teftimonies. maintained PrieHs, and Forms of Prayer^ and a whole form of An- tichrifiian ^orjhip in life and death. (S) Ibid, p.l I. JVo be to me^ if I call that converjion to God, tvhich is inkeed the fuhverfion of thefotth of millons in Chrifiendom, fi'om one falfe ^or/hip to another. WilliamsKey unto the language of America, p. 9, To which 1 could eajily have hrouqht the Countrey , but that I was perftvat^ed^ an dam, that ^odsVpay u firfi to turn a foul fom its idols y both of hearty Wor/hip, and converfationt before it is capable of worjhip to the true God. (T) Short ftoryfp.3 i. Many ^oodfottls were brought to watte for thi4 immediate revelation ; then ^rnn^ up alfo that opinion of the indwelling of the perfon of the Holy Ghofi. Ibidem, Preface, p. 13. That their o^n revelations of parti' cularevents, wen xs inf^Hible oi the Scripttire. (V) Short ftory, Preface, pag. 2. Sin in a childe of God mufi never trouble him. Trouble in confcience for fins of Commiffion^ or for negleU of duties ^ JbeWeth a man to be under a Covenant of Works. (X) Short ftory Preface, p.2. AChrifiian is not bound to the Law AS the rule of his converfation. (Y) Ibid. p. 3. No Chrifiian mufi be pre fed to duties of Holt* nejfe. (Z) Shortftory Preface, p. 13. Their Leaders fell into more hideous delufions, as that the fouls of men are mortal like the Beafis. (A A) Short ftory, p.5p. Thefe ^ho are united to Chri/}, have in this life neW bodies, and two bodiet. (B B) Ibid. She k»oWeth not how Jefus Chrift fhould be united to this our fie fhly body ; thefe ^ ho have union with Ghrift, JhaJlnot Hfe-with the fame fie (hly body ; and that the RefurreElion mentioned in I Cor. 1 5 . 44. is not meant of the RefurreElion of the body, but of our union here in this life, (C C) Ibid. p.6o. iVe are united to Chrift "^ith the fame union that his humanity on earth was with his Deity* That Jhe had no Scri- pture to "Warrant that Chrifts manhood is now is Heaven j but the body of ChtiOi ishis Church. (DD) Ibid. Preface, p. I. Tou jf) all fee a Litter of ninty one of their brats hung up againfi the Sun, befides many neW ones of Mfirejfe Hutchinfons. L ' ' d (EE) The Teftimonies. ji (E E j Ibid. MiiltitHdes ef men andyvomen. vpere infe^ed he* fore they were avfare. f F F) Ibid. Preface, p.7." They had fame of all farts and qna- Ihies iH all places , to defend and patrenife them : Almofl: in every fa- mily, fome ^ere ready to defend them as the Apple of their o^n eye, (GG; Videfupra. N 2. (HH) Short ftory Preface, pag.4. They would appear very humblCi holyy and jpiritualChrislianSy and full of Chrift. (IV) Ibid. They would deny themfelves far, andjpeak^exceU l)ntiy. (K K) Ibid. They ^ouldpray ^ithfuchjoulravifhing affeSli- §ns and expreffions^that a fir anger could not but love and admire thent, (L L) Ibid. They lifted up their opinions hy guilding them over "^ith the (pecioHS termes of Frecgrace , GloriotU'Light , Gefpel' Truths, holding out ««i/^(?^ Chrift.- (MMj Videfupra. LL. (N N) Preface, p. 7. O their beldnejfe, pride, infolency^ the diflurhances, divifions, contentions they raifed among pu , both in Church and State^ and Families , fettingdivifton betVeixt Hmband andfVife \ Ibid. p.p. And feeing a fpirit of pride, fubtilty, malice and eon' tempt of all men that were not of their minde breathing in them, our hearts were f added, and our (pirits tyred. (OOj Ibid. p.4. Iheir followers in admiration of them,'^ould tek other t, thn ftnce the Apoftles times, they rrere perfWaded none ever received fo much light from God, as fuch and fuah had done, naming their Leaders, See aljo before W» (PP) Short i\.ory,lp3i^.'^9. She faid it Vcas revealed to her long I Jince in England, That all the packjf the Minijhrs there were An- \\ tichrifiian , fo that Jbe dur/} hear none of them, after MaUer Cotton ;! and Master VVlieel Wright were once gone j for they couldnof preach i Chti{k,and the new Covenant. | C Qi^; Preface, pag. g. The faithful Minivers of Chrift . f mufi have dung caft in their faces, and be no better then legal Preach- | ers, Baals Priefis, Popijh FaBors, Scribes^ Pharifees, and Oppofers ■ ! ofChrikhimfelf, (RR;) Videfupra. Ni. 1! (SS) ?tihce, p.p. The Magi Jhatesw(reA£h9bs,hmm3i.'s, t\ enemies to Chx.\\)i^ led by Satan* 72 The Teflimonies. (TT) Ibid. Thefe were enemies to Chrift ; Herods, Pilates, Scribes and PharifeeSf yea, Antichrifis ; and advifed all under a Cove-* ftaat of Grace, to look, ftp9n them asfuch : ^nd with great K.eal did fiiwulate them todeal^ith them as fuch^ and aUeadged thefiory of Mofes that killed the Egj/ftiany and left it barely fo» (VV) Ibid. It was a "bonder of mercy, that they had notfet eur Common-wealth and Churches on a firCj and confumed m all therein, (X X) Preface, pag.y. T^hey had fome of all quality to defend them , fome of the MagiHrates , fome Gent/emei^f fome SchoUers, fome of out Captains and SouldierSf fome in Military Trainings, (Y Y) Short ftory, p. 33. They made full accompt the day . had been theirs. (ZZ) MaHer^'i\]X2im% in hisVifceurfe tome, afuredme hereof. (kkk) Short (lory, p.43. Vnder their conduB, the old Ser- pent had prepared fuch an Amhufhrnent, as in all reafon would foon have driven Chrift and the Go.ffelofit.of '^evj-Englsind, (^though to the ruine of the inUruments themfclves, as well oi of others) and to the repose ffing of Satan in his ancient Kingdom, , (B B B) Preface, p.1 2. Mi Fire (fe Hutchinf®n being bi^with childey and growing towards the time of her LahouTy brought out not «nc, but thirty monHrous births or thereabouts at once^ none atalLof them of humane fhape, (CCC) Ibid. Miftre(fe Dyer brought forth her birth of a fVomart cbtlde, a Beafl^ a Fijhy and a Foul^ alt woven together in one^ and without an head, (D D D) Ibid. Though he that runs may read their Jin in thefe judgements^ yety behold the delferate hardnefe of heart in thefi per" fonSy and all their followers '^ they turned all from thcmfelves upon the faithful fervants of God that laboured to reclaim them, faying^ This is for you ye Legalifts , that your eyes might be further blinded by Gods hand upon us in your legal wayes, that you may fliumble and fall, and in the end break your necks in Hell, if yc imbrace not the Truth. (E E E) Ibid. p. 5. Thefe perfons Soith many others infeEied hythemy went altogether out of our furifdiHioft into an Handy and there they live to this day mofh of them, hatching and multiplying new opinionsy andcanmt a^ee, but are miferably divided intofandry SeBs mdFaHkns, The Teftimonies. (FFF) Mfirejfe Hutchinlon ^ein£ wearj of the Hand, "^ent from thence -with alt her family t to live under the D meh^ neerapUcc in ths Map called Hell-gate. (GGG) There the Ittdians fet upon them, andfle^ her and all her family ; her daughter, anA her daughters hmhand ; and all their children, fave one that efcaped. Some ^rite that the Indians did hurn her to death^ mtbaU that belonged to her, 1 never heard that the Indians in thefe parts did commit the like eutrage upon any other* CHHH; Vide KKK i. (Ill) IbiJ. p. 13. They grew alfo many of them very loofe In their praBifes j for thefe opinions Vcill certainly produce a filthy life by degrees : As no Prayer in their Familes, no Sabhath^ infufferable pride, Sequent and hideous lying ; and fame of them became guilty of fouler fins then all thefe^ "^hich I here name not. £®ttons third Sermon, 6, Vial, pag. p. the calamities of the Countrey are fiom God ; he takes away aH ; whether by our pridef that yoe mnfl have every newfafijion , and be like the men of the world, in houfes, afpare'y and the like ; §r daintfnejfe, that we mufl have our varietiei^ though it cofi never fo much, and no matter ^hat foilowsth, though it eat up our efiatesm The Juord bath made ufe ef our folly ^ and pride, and daintineffe, our idlenejfe , and covetoufnefe. Idem. 2. Vial, pag. 26. We know that in England there is n» fkch unfaithful dealing, and hollow hear tedne(fe ? ntfuch bitternejfe between Chrifiians, fPhat ^ilt befal your pofierity, they Will degene- rate out of meafure, by the unfaithfulneffe of your lives, and thi un* righteoufnejfe of your promifes. (KKK I.) Short ftory, p.44. The Mid'^ife, one Hawkins,w^ ftotoriom for familiarity ^ith the divel, and now a prime Familijl .• •The mj(l of the ff^omen who were prefent at Miflreffe Dyers travel, \icere fuddenly taken With fuch a violent vomiting , and purging, rfiithoHt eating or drinking of any thing , oi they were forced to go home; others had their children taken with Convulftons, which they had not before, nor fince, andfowerefent for home : So that yione Were left at the birth, but the Midlife and two ether ; Whereof one fell fifleep at fuch tinte oi the chtlde died, which was about two hours be" fore the birth : The Bed wherein the mother lay^ Jhoo^fo violently, that all who were in the Room perceived it* (KKK 2.) Ibid. p.^3j^4. Then Mafier Cotton told the Affem" biy, That whereas fhe had been formerly dealt Vpith for matter of K Dc^rine, 73 74 The Teftimonics, DoSrine, be hdddccording to the dttty of hit place, being the Teacher tf the Churchf proceeded ag^nfi her unto admonitioH : But new the tafe being altered, and fie being qut^ioncdfor maintaining of untruth^ which is matter of Manners , he mttfi leave the bftfnefe to thg Paftor Mafier Wilfon to go on with her i but withal declared hii judgement in the cafe from that in the Revelation, ch. 12. Thatfuch mf»ake and maintain a lie, ought to be gafi out of the Church ; and "Whereas t'^o or three fleaded that Jhe might firfi- have afecondAd" monition, according to that in Titus 5. 10. He anf'^ered^ That that ^as onely forfuch as erred in point of D oHrine ; butfuch as JbaM »#» torioufljf offend inmatterof converfation^ ought to be prefentlj ca^ §utf as he proved by Amnizs and Saphira , andtheincefiuous Corin- thian. Ibid. p. ^5. It was obferved that fie fhould now come under Admonition for many foul andfundamental Err our 1 ^ and after bs tdfi out for notorious lyings t.^': . GHAF. 75 CHAP, IV. The CarrUge sf the Independentf in Holland, At Roterdam, 4nd Arnhem. T He fruits of this way in Holland, arc not much Tweeter then Independency thefe we have tafted in Ne'^-EitgUnd. All the time of their no fruitful abode there, they were not able to conquer to their party more J^^^ *" "*'" then two Congregations J andthefcbut very fm all ones, of the Eaglifli onely i For to this day, I have not heard of any one man of the Dutch, French, Scottifli,orany other Reformed Church, who have become a Member of any Independent Congregation. Their fi. ft Church in Holland was that of Reterdantf which u^tttrPeten Mafter Petes (A) (not the moft fettled head in the World) did the firft PUnc- draw from its ancient Presbyterial Conftitution, to that new *'" ^^}^^l, frame which it fcemcth he alfo learned by U^{kti Cotuns Letters WeedatKo/; liberty to ex° ercife their gift?. On the other part, what Mafter ^n^^^^j (now Mr. Parks) Church did require, I mean a Presbytery for Govern- ment in the Congregation, cannot be obtaified. ?6r however, they profcfle the lawfulneOe and conveniency of Ruling Elde!;s, and of a Confiftory for Difcipline ; ytt it hath fo fain out that for many yeers they have had none, neither arc like inhafteio have, unleife the giumbling.of Mafter P^jy^.-* snd his friends K 3 :, threat- - Tbi CarriAge 9f the Indepcndentg threatning a new breach, deforce them at laft to the ufc of that Ordinance. But that which thrcatneth not a Schifme alone, but a total diflbUition of that Congregation , is the Peft of Anabaptifm , which begins of late much to infeft them (P). It is true, the Paftors do their bcft to reclaim all their members from that Br- and when they finde themfelves not able to prevail, gire Anabaptifm ii like to fpoil that Chuccb* Ihty admire md praife themfelves ftbove all mea« Aire. ronr good words and alTurances of a full and Brotherly Toleration ; for as they fcruple not to give the hand of Fellowfliip to the Brownifts of Am^erdam (^)j fo will they not caft out any from their Church for denying of Pedobaptifm , if the diffenting and erring party be plcafed to remain peaceably amongft them : But here is the pitty, when the Independents have declared their greateft readineffe to tolerate and entertain in their Churches, both the rigid Sf paratifts, and the Anabaptifts (R) ; yet the molt of thofe are unwilling to ftay, but are peremptory to feparatc from the Independent Cnurches as more corrupt then that they with a good confcience can abide in them, though never fo much tole- rated and chtriflied. As for their Church at Arnhem, howfoever their fmall inter- courfe with others, during their abode in that remote corner, and their taciturnity of their own affairs, makes their proceedings to lie under a Cover ; yet fo much of their wayes is come to light upon divers occafions, as will not be very indudive and alluring of indifferent (pints, to tred in their footfteps. Firft , We finde them greater admirers of themfelves and proclaimers of their own excellency then is the cuftome of modcft and wife, though ttie beft and greatcfl: men. They think it not enough to anoint their Mafters and Friends of NewEng'. Imd with exceffive praifes, as men who have not been matched by any of the Saints fince the dayes of Ahraham (^S) ; but they are alfo bold to found out to themfelves in Print in the ears of both Houfes of Parliament , t commendation much above the podible merit of any fo fmall a number of men in the whole world. The Synod of Roterdam they equal to the moft folemn National Aflemblics of either or both Kingdoms (T). This ex- ceeding great worth upon whofe head muft it fall, but either alone or far moft principally upon the Members of the Church of Arnhem ? For that Synod did conlift of no other but the two Dodors in Holland, dt Roterdam, and Arnhem. 7 9 Doftors of that Charch, and the two Elders thereof, together ■with Mafter Bridge^ and the Members of hi s Church. Thefe laft were prefent in that Synod as pcrfons challenged, and guilty of a grievous fcandal ; fo to them in that ad:ion, but a fmall praife can be due; Wherefore, the fupereminent Excellency of that meet- ing, muft fall upon the Commiflioners of Arnhem, the onely per- fons which in that meeting were voidof ofence, and free from challenges. To themfdves therefore it is alone, or at leaft above all others, that they afcribe the fuperlativc praifes of that Synod. In that fame place they ftick not to take to themfclves the honour of fo great fincerity as any flefti in the world not enely hath at this prefent, but poffibly can attain in any following Age {V). We wonder the lelte to hear them canonize their Colleague Mafter Archer after his death, among the moft precious perfons who ever trod upon the earth (X), This felf-overvaluing feems to be the ground why they cry The eafinefic out of their very moderate affliftions as of great calamities ; they of their ba- ii^eminate to the Parliament, over and over, their perfection, "il^r-^"' *'*^ their poverty, their miferable exile (r); when they who under- "^* -> (land the cafe, give afiurance, that not one of Ten of the moft profperous Minifters of the whole world, in the time of their greatcft Sunibine, did live in more wealth, eafe, honour, and all worldly accommodations, then thefe poor miferable exiles did enjoy all the time of that which they call their banifliment (^). My next obfervation upon that Church, is, that an humour The new light of innovating at leaft, if notafpiritof erreur, did much predo- ^ -Arnhem minate among them. To paflfe by that wantonnefle of wit, which °^^ ?"* *'"° in their Books, and Difcourfes doth much appear, whereby they ftr"nee Er° attribute without fear, to a number of Scriptures, fuch new and rours. " ftrangc fenfcs as before them were never heard of : Wefinde them pleafing themfelves in divers Doftrines, which no Reform- ed Church doth aflfert for truth , yea, their own Brethren, both of NeW'Efjglaftd, indof Roterdami zndo( Am ftir dam, doreje^as Errours. They are not content with fome few little touches of^jjfj* p'o^*- Chiliafm, which yet Mafter Gofro» tells us are but flcfhly imagi- ^^"'*'"'' nations (A A) : But they run themfelves over head and ears in the decpefl gulph of that old Herefic. The glimpfe of Sions glorjj "" ^Preackec' 8o WwwKt^HikiiaiaMMiuiMaki ■ f^ The Carriage of the Independents Preached at a Fafi: in Holland by T, G. (which common report without any contradidtion that I have heard declares ta be 7*/;^- was Goodwin) averrs, That Independency is a beginning, or at leaft a neer antecedent of Chrifts Kingdom upon Earth (B B) : ■ That within five yeers Chrift is to come in the flelTi fee j ; and by a Sword of Iron, to kill with his own hand themoft of his enemies (D D) ; and thereafter to paffe over a thoufand yeers (E E) as a worldly Monarch (F 7=") with his Saints: Who (hall live with him all that time in all forts of flcftily delights (G G). Matter Archer theonely Pallor that ever they had, whofcpraifes they found forth fo loud in their Apologetick, would perfwade usof the fame, and more groflfe ftories (HH). Maftcr Bur- roVct in his late Sermons upon Hofea, runs in the fame way (7 1.) Secondly, The Neither is this all the new Light that did fhine forth in the groffcft blaf- Candlcftick oiAmhem*, but there alfo Mailer Archer giveth forth, ^h^Tibmines^^^ ^^^ comfort of his hearers , without the reproof fo far as yet that God is the we have heard of any of his Colleagues , That God is not onelj the Author of the Atithor of (in (K iT), ifut alfo of the fin f nine ffe, the very Formality ^ very finfulneffe the Anomy^ the Ataxy ^ the Pravity of fin (L 'Z/). A doftrine which of fin. ai[ Prettftants ev«r did abhor ss high Blafphemy ; and which, the Aflembly of Divines, with both the Houfes of Parliament, did condemn as fuch ; appointing Matter Archers Book for that worft Herefie of the Libertines, and grofleft Blafphemy of the Antino- mians , to be folemnly burnt by the hand of the Hangman (MM). Thirdly, the There was alfo another fparkle of new Light brake upjn fancy of the that Chutch, wherein one of their Do<5l:ors doth fo much ddi|tit Enthufiafts in to this day ; That not being content to have holden it out in Hoi" knowing Goi ^^^^^ j^g -g ^^ -j ^^ j^^^^ Preached it over and over in the moft fo- ftrafted frorii •'•^^" Aflem blics both of Scotland and England ; That it is a duty Scripture,{rom imuwbent to aU '^ho ^otild be perfit, to k^ow God as God, withoHt Chrift, from Chrifif without the Scripture, in notions abjha^edy not onely fi-otn all Grace f but from aUScripturey and from Chrifi (N N), I dare jnot affix untothis ,the late Doftrine of fome ^^cr^/j^Vi^Jefuites and ' Monks, wherein they have extravagated in their Z,f«^ Sermons, fo many abfurd and Heretical fenfes , as fome very learned and good men have done in Print without any anfwer {0 0)i yet I inuftprofefie, if it be a truth, it is a very metaphyfical one and mach tranfcending my fhallQW underftanding. lo Grace, and from all his attributes' in Holland, at Roterdam, and Arnhem. 8 1 In that Church alfo the Do<5lrine of extreme Un(flion was Fourthly, The Co far brought back, That they began to annoint their fick with ^^ PopjJli Qyi(PP)l taking it as an Ordinance ofChrift, anda kindeof^f"^™°^|.'* a Sacrament for the people, at leaft a holy Ceremony , no lefle of Unaion,an4 divine Inftitution then Ordination and impofition of hands the holy kiffe were for Officers (^^; ^, , of Peace. Alfo, they fet on Foot another Religious ceremony in their Congregation, the holy Apoftolick kide (R R)> And as if all tfaefe innovations had not been fufficicnt, they Fifthly, The begun to put down all finging of Pfdms, and to fet up in their difchaiging of place Tk^ir fiyjging Prophets, making one man alone to ling in the P/^r/mj, the themidftof the filent Congregation, the hymns which he out of ^PP°"?""8 °^ his own gift had comp©fed {S S ij. And this as lam mforn^ed J^etto'djaac^ by fome who have been prefent, is now the fettled pradice of the the Songs remainder of the Church of Amhem. made by him- ! \A2.^tt Edrvurds layes to their charge, notonely that their plf, inthefi- principles lead t® that horrible Errour which fome of their J^^"^^^^ followers maintain, The mortality of the foul (S S^) '^ but alfo, sixthly, The that their cheif Dolors had Preached, both in Amhem and Eng- mortality of Uncl^ without tlie rebuke of any of their friends, That the fouls of the foal. the Saints go not after death to the Heavens (S S ^). In that fame place,the Paftor of^;'«^fw,without the reproof of any of his party to this day, fo far as ever I heard, doth take away, and deny, that Heaven and that Hell which all Chriftians before him did ever beleeve ; and in the place thereof, gives us new Heavens and new HtUs of his own invention : He tells us confidently, Tkat n^foul before Chrilis Afcenfion^ did ever enter into that place which we cow monlj call Heaven, neither ever (hall enter there, if yon except ChriB alone, unto the UH day : That all the fouls of the godly remain in a place of the higher Region of the Air, or at highefi in the Element of the Fire ; That Enoch and Elias, that the foul of Chrifi, before the Refurre^i&n, and the foul of the good Theif, went no higher (SS^>) He tells us. That the place of the damned before the lafi judgement ^ « not any infernal fire, but fome prifon in the low Region of the Air, or at loweft^ in fome place of the Sea, After the day of judgement, he makes Hell a very large place ; the whole Elements, the Heavens of the Planets and of the fixed Stars , yea, the whole Heavens, ex- cept that wherein God and the Angels do dwell , being all turned to their firft matter, to him is Hell : With fuch fine new fpccu- ^^> L UtionSa S2 The Teftimonies. lations do tlie Independent Paftors feed their Flocks (S S 5). Seventhly, the I have heard alfo one of tkeir Doctors deliver it as his opiol- J^^M-^'^ft*^^ on, That it was expedient for the Minifter in Preaching to have toVreach c" ^^^ ^^^^ cevered } and the people in time of Preaching to fit un- vered, andce- Covered: But in the holy Communion, that it was expedient lebratc the Sa- the Minifter ftiould celebrate that Sacrament uncovered unto the cramentsdif- people CO vered^ I do not deny my fufpition of the Spirit of thefe covered : bit ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ affraid in fo (hort a time^ to vent fuch a mul» to hear dS titude of ftrange novelties. vered, and to B ut t he ckareft m^'mento which God hath given us to beware participate the of the wayes of that Church, is, Their bitter and (hameful con- Sacraments tentions among themfelves, which, if not ftopf ed by the C harches Their publike '^^^'■^^"^^°"' ^^'S^^ ^o'^g before this day have produced as fout contentions effeCls as any of the former. A part of this ftory, and but a part were fiianaefiil. of it, you may read in tha: unanfwerable Book of Mafter Ed'^ards, where at length, you will fee how their new fancies brought them to fo bitter publike contention, and irreconcileable ftrife, as made their people confelfe their doubting of the truth of their way (TT)i and their prin:ipal Dodor, Mailer Goodwin, to avowr his inclinatioa to defert their fociety, and leave their Church^. err}. The TtflimonieSo (A) Anatomy of Independency, pag.24. That Independent €hunhat Roterdam, \^4* formerly under Fresbyterial (government g, andconfo^'mabh to the Dfftch ChftrcheSf and hadonclj begun to dt-; sline in Mafier Peters his time. CB) Antap.p.17. MasierBrid^c and Maficr Burrows tvcre men ]udgcd conformabhf till the jeer of Bijhof WrenS vijttation, and the fending down of hit InJHnnrii>ns to Norwich, (Q) Ibid.. Majii-r Bx'idgQ fell fuddcnlj into the Church'Tvaj, as the p:ort (pMe bet'^eenhiiSuffienfionat Norwich and his being rr«» ceived into a Church at floterdam , and thereupon^ hisfirfi Letter tofomt of hi^ old friends in Norwich •tvill fuUy fhew. (Dy AnUom.^aQ.lz. Theyy.a/i renounced their Ordination in England, and ordained one mothh- in Holland j fi'^ft Mafter BridgtS ordained Jkfafler Ward , md phen immedititctj Afajtcr Ward or- dai:nedM(i§€r Bridges*- The Teftimonies. 85 (E) Antap. pag.143. Afafier Simipion after fows time of ifc- holdivg the order and way of the Church ijler Bridge called the Fonndrejfc of Aiafler SimpfonS Church, fet up a Church again^ a Church, (G) Mijlrefe Bridge laid thefe bitter diftrences and reports C$ to hearty that they were a great means of her death. (H) Ibid. fVhether Mafter Bridges weakneffe and diflcntpers were not occajioncd by the divifions and Wicked fcandals raifed upon him J as well as by the Air of Roterdam, himfelf k^owsbefi. Ifaid. p.l43« Vpon Mafier Simpfons renting fom the Church, 4tnd fitting up a Church against a Church, un^er Mr. Bridges nofe ; and upomvicked reports raifed about Rafter Bridges, there greW that ifitterneffey evil (peakjngSg and deep cenfurings, deadly feuds amonaft thefe Ministers and their Churches, as never Was more betwixt the Jews and the Samaritans. , Mzfler Bridge confejfed to w, there Were netfuch (harp tongues, nor bitter divifions a,s thefe, Anatom. p.^. Of thefe reproAihings Mjtsler BridgQShathfeitnd notable experience at Roterdam, to the tyrinf out of his jj)irit amongfi them there, info much as he hath been often heard to affirm. That if he had known at firfi Wha( he met With afterivtird, he Would never have come amongfi thtm, nor- being amongfl them, have given them fuch liberty at he had, (I) Antap. p. 35. MaBer Ward, aitflcr Bridg^B colleague and eld fiend at Norwich, was d^po fed from his Mini fiery and Of- fice by Mafler Bridges Church, for frivolous matters". (K) Antap p. 1 84. / much wonder how you can call the meet' ing of M^fler Goodwin and ^i■.^y?rr Nye, With tWo Gentlemen more^ calling Mufier Bridge with therefr of that Church fuppofed to beDe- lin^uentSy fuch afolcmn Ajfembly, /L) Apoj.Naration, p. 20. The Miniflers of the Church sf- fetided, with other two Gemlemcn of much wmhf Msmkerf thereof^ . ... ' L 2 ; l»frg ■ 84 The Teftimonies. rvere fent as Mijfe»gers fiomthat Church, and at the intra du^iort^ and entrance of that folemn ^^embly ; the folemnity of ^hichy hath left as deep an imprefjlon upon enr hearts of Chrifts dreadful pre fence ^ as ever any we have been prefent at. (y[) Antap. p.141. 1 deftre to know whether Mafler Ward tifter he ^as refloredjid, as formerly, officiate In that Churchy and hoVf hngi and whether Mafier Bridge and he continued as fello'^-Mlni^ fiers ; and whether between them two, and between the Church and Mufier Ward , there ^06 that mutual carriage that ought to be be» t^een fe/lowMiniH*:rs, and^inifiers and People. (N) Anatom. pag. 4p.. The \>s>ay of Vnion of thefe Churches could never be found till the Magijiratcs Authority and Command fitund it, (O) Anato. p. ^. Thefe twoChurches being of late cmtmanded by the ^^agi(lrates 0/ Roterdam . to unite again in one y and that Church -whereof Mafier Siinpfon ^Oi Mini(ler y being unVQilling to joyn to the other, unle^efome Members thereof fhould. be cut of frfi-y especially one ; and the Church whereof that party was a M ember , be- ing billing to gratifie the other in thU > andjetprofeffmg and attefiitrf as an aB of the '^hole Church by Writing , That all the time he had been a Member y hit converjation had been without ojfcnce : Tet their Teacher was forced as himfelf confejfed X^ith grief of heart, having nothing to except again fi the perfon^ to urge himio take his difmiffton from the Church. (P) Ibid. . Adde hereunto the defe^ionof f^mcof their Mim-- bers to Anabaptifmy and ho"^ apt others of them are to be made a prey therein, more then the Members of other Reformed Churches ^ as lato infiance hath manifefled , fome hav ing -prof ejf^d -Mafier SimpfonS principles have made them Anabaptifls. ;:V\ .>-%' \k' . (QJ Anatom. p. 24. They cannot fbe-w us^fuch a fraternity be^ f^een them and any Reformed Churchy ai I am (and I beleeve truelj") informed, Af^^rr Simpfons Church (ivhether by him or after his time by Ma fter Simons, I have not encfuired') enteredinto With thefe of the Separation at Am(\.er dim yby a mutual covenant and agreement to own^ach other. J beleieve it to be by. vertue of that Covenant, that fame of their Members , notOffix:ersofthe Church^do publikely Preach in MAJier Canns Pulpit at Amfterdam. (R) Antapj.p,5 1. / -can tellyau how fome of yon who- have not ^'Churches here^in Lendon, .gotofeparatlCkurshes to partake, of the Xbrds Supper. . ^^ ~ " ' " " Ibid. The Teftimonies, 85 Ibid. p. 56. Infi:ance~hath been given me particularly by a g^reat filend of yours noW in London ; that tvhenfome of you have comettf Amfterdam, you never would go to Mafler Herrings,, agoodoldN&kr conformij}, but you have gone to M^ifier Czunthe Separati^p andtp his Church, Ibid, For their going to the SrowniilSf and converJingVpltb M^fier Cann more then m^ that is undeniable* (S) ,Apol. Narration, p.5, jVhofe fineerity-in \their way hath been teBified before the ^''orld, andwi/l be unto Generations to come^ by the greateJl hnder-taking but that of our Rather 'A^tihim out of his own Countrey, and his Seed after hiWi - n .- ' , '.' , ; j ' • . XT) Videfupra. L. . . .iu> (V) ' Apo]. Nar. p. 3. jn this inquiry we looked upon thc.j^ord of Ghrifi as import i^Xy and unprejudicedly , as men ma^e.df fefh and blood are like to do in any junHure of time that may fall out, (X) lb'id.p.2z.fVeloBfome fiends and companions J our felioVi^ Labourers in the Goffel^ as precious m^n as this Earth hears any. Xx :(Y)/Apc>l.Nar. p.22i Whenit pleafedGod tQ^ri^g.'fis. his poor •exiles back^again. . Ibid, fi^* f-^hMh Vcas asgr^t an '^i^ionromt 04 our former troubles and banifhrnint. Ibid. p. 3 1. Conjider tts- OS thefe fvho for many jeers fuffe'redeven to exile, "" (Z) Antapol. p. 16. How dare you affrm that -for your con-' fciences you were deprived at, once of ^hat fver "^as deer[to\you ? ^enfi Kot your Wives y Children^ Efiatej^ Friends-^ ^andjiives dear to y0u\? had younofuill thefe with yoUi dnd didyou.not iwr^tf, Netherlands live in the bej} places, in much plenty, eafe, and pomp ?, Vpbat. great depri- vation ii this of what ever is dear , for men to tal^e their own times, find fo go in Summer^with Knights , LMi^y^^^d, G^f.le^oi^en, with ^11 «i?fejff^rw,-i«ftJ HqUand,' andthere tof^k^shoicr^ T>f> eJlthe Landy and with fViveSy Children, Friends, and Acquaintance, f-eefrom the feaxs and poffibilities of vexation from f/ji?; Spiritual Courts and PrtfMs, to enjoy all plenty and feedom^as yoti did ? many would have keen gUd, ■ and fi ill would be , tobefo exiled into Holland,.- .and to he fhhto (pend^here two or three hundred poi^ndy per anriutn. , (A A ) Cottons 6. Vial, pag.9, 1 dare not taki up fuch carihM imaginations y M that Chrift fhall come bodily, and reign here upon '^arth, ■ ' \z , (BB) Glim pie of Sionsglory,p.33. If God have fuck- an ii^mion tif glorify his ChfiKCk, and%h^tin th.iiMorld,whamann6v •* 86 The Teftimonies. ferfsm ought yee t9 bcy becamfe je are beginmng thU dejpifeA work,., ga- thtrinj^ a C'mrch to^ethery which v^aj God >lviU hononr ? certainly, the Communis fkiff Saints ^ dud Independency of Congregations^ God 'Vf ill honour, Vo'-'-^ "*- (C Q) Daniel 1 2. 1 1 . From the time that the dAt'lj Sacrif e pjall betaken away^ there /hall be 1 290. dayes ; what it the meaning of this ? , A day is ufualij tah^n for a yeer. This abomination of defoU- tion ^as in Julians time in the 3^0, yeer ; now reckon fo mtny jeers according to the number of the dayes ^ it comes to 16^0. and it is Uk^e to be it, Ai any that can he namek. But it is faid^ Blejfed is he that comes to the I'^'^^Aajes^ that is,fourty fiveyeers more added; itpj/iH begin in the 1 650, but it comes not to full head till four ty five ycers werif. :; ^^--^ «;->v,'. ^v-: v-v V. ''■.•:' sA .,p ; -!-.;..<>;-■. ; (X>X>} Ibid. In the Bfifiifi take this rtils ^ That ail Texts of ScriptLTcare to be undeiftood literally, except they make againft other Scriptures , or except the very coherence jof the Scripture fhew it other wife. Ibid, p.i 7. Indeed^ if we be put npon aHegoricalfenfeSy ve may put off any Scripture ; but if we take them literally , "^hy fhouldwe not ? ■ Ibid. p.2i. ChriH is defcribed in the i$>, of f^^- Revelation, with hi^Cjarments dyed in blood, when he doth appear to come and to tik^ the Kingdom ; when he appears ^ith many Crowns upon his headythat notes his msmyviBories* '*'■> Ibid. p.17. The promife that is made Revel, 1 2. tiejhallrute them '^ith a Rod of Irony and as the Vefe/s of a Porter they JhcJ be broken to/hivers : what /ball we makf of this ? fEE) Ibid. p. 14, 15. The raigning^ithChrif lOQo. yeer Sy is not meant of feigning with him in Heaven , but it mu^ be meant of Jefm ChriBs coming and raigning here glorioufly for icoo^yeers. (F F) Ibid. p.17. what /ball we make of this^ except there be 4 glorioHS raign of Chri/l with the Saivts ? Chrifl isfaidto mak^ them X.ings, fa as to have psn>er and dominion in the wortdm ' • (GG) Ibid. pri3. The-re is m reafm why that of the 26, of Matth.viip. IWiil drink it new with you in my Fathers King- dom, may not betaken litteraliy. ■ (HHj Archers perfonalrajgn, p. 5. 1 caU thUlaFi fiate of his^ Monanhiciily b^c^phf \>(>ill gowrti as earthly Monarchs have Lbrdslf* ^^^ iift4niverfiiUy ^*«**y »h*Wak4 ■in4hefi ddya^. k»i>T»fJ} and —•^—-—^ ' — "^ — ' — -— .- ■■ 1 f '■:->. elf eefftea j The Teftimonies. ^7 cjieemed i and in atvorlMj^ vt/il?le, earthly glorj^ mt ^J tyranny^ epprejfiar^y ayuifenfuallj , hut ^ith honour^ peacfy richfff and vfhat" feever ,in and of the ^orld , is not fmful , having all Nations and Kingdoms doing homage to him , as the great Monarchs of the WorU had, (II) Burrows upon Hofca, p. 145. The fe are the new He a^ V ens and tk^ new E-rththat are to be created i and this is meant of | thi church plainly : For the Text, Vcrfe 1 2, jpeakj of building houfes, and inhabiting thewy and of planting Vineyards^ and eating the fcHtt of them upon thefe net* Heavens^ and this neW Earths Creation, Ibid, p.rpl. And literally ree art to underhand many Scriptitrea that tend this )9^ay concern i»g the f-mtfftlnejfe of the Earth, and the ofitward externd glory, that then /hall be in the Creatures. \\ (K K) Arcbcrs comfort for bcleevers, p.4t . God may as true- ly tXndeafljyhavi arvill andhandiny and be the Author of fms , as of a^illions. Ibid. fVe may ft^felj f^y J that God is, and hath an hand in y and^ is the Author of the Jitjfulncjfe of his pitple. (LL^ Ibid. p. 3^. The fear of feme pf thefe inconveniencesy hath made Divir.es net to acknowledge fe much of Godinjiny as ts in (in : They have erred on the other handy and made jin jKcreof ths Creature and it f elf and Icfefom God then it is ; They grant that God is 'billing fin [hould bf, and that he permits it , and orders circum- fiances about its pyodu Slion, and hath an hand in, and is the Author of the Phyfical or Moral H^ , in, andwith which fin is- but the ejfinca of fin, that is, the Pravity and Ataxy, thi A'nomy ami Irregfihrrity ef the aVvy ^hich is thefinfulncffe of it , God hath »* handy neither is he any Author at all thereof. This opinion goes rvreng another ^"'ay, and gives not to God enough in fin. Let us imbrace and prof fe the truth, and not fear to fay that of (jod, which he in his holy Book f /it h of himfclfy namely. That of him and from his hand, ifi not ondy. thethingthatisfinful, butthepravity andiinfulntlTcof it, ("MM) A (bort Declaration of the Aflembly, by way of Deteftation of the abominable and blafphemous opinion. The Order.cf theHoufcjof Lords runs thus, ComnlaiiH beirgthisd^j m^de to the Lords in Parliament, by thi A^em-bly rf DimUSy that a serptiia bUjbhcmous and heretical Bock^y intituled, ComfoFtfor BdceverJ, ispriTttcd andpubUf^ed^ being written by John Archer 5. . • sh:m m The Teftimonies. thfir Lordjhift much abhorring thcfaid blafj^hemieSi do a^ard i^itd ad-- judge, that the faid BooJ^^Jball be burnt bj the hand of the common Hangman. . (MN) Dodlor Stewarts Duply to M.S. (econd part, pag. 128. Not long finee 1 heard oneDf the Ringleaders of the Indeoen- dents SeB deliver this dgBrine in a Sermsn at the Abhij of VVtfl:- \xivo^tUy\Z, That to a faviyig. knowledge of Cod, it fuffuetVi not to hno"^ hii9i in the Bookjsf nature ; or fecondly, 04 revealed in the hely Seriptures j but that We tnptfi alfo know him 04 abflraEl from hit mer' cj and all his attributes. (O O) Ibid. /// hnorv God abf railed fom his mercy, 1 hnthvthim out of Chrifi^'and mt of the Gojpel j for Gad in Chrip ancL in the Gofpei^ is not abftraB^ bnt concrete with mercy. Jf God be con" fi^eredas abfirafi fromaUhis attribhtesj it is no mere ak^o'^ledgeef ^ody bnt fome idol of the Independent brains. (P P) Antap. p. 3^. Mafer Goodwin did anmnt a Gentle^ Kfoman (whofe name I conceal^ when /he was fck,^ and Jhe recovered ^fter it,ray thej. (Q^^ij) Ibid. Anointing the ^ck, with 0)1, ^as held in that Church of Arnhem as afianding Ordinance for Church- Members, as laying on of hands was aft-anding Ordinance for Church-Ojfcers. (R. R) Ibid. p.^o. T propound it to yony whether a little before your coming over into England , fome Members of the Church of Arnhem, did not propone the Holy Kijfey or the Ki(fe of Love to be praElifed by Church-Members ? Nay, TVhether by fome perfevs in that Church was it not begun to be praElifed f f S S I. j Ibid. p.5^« -'^ Gentleman of note in that Church did propone in the Churchy that ff^ging of Hymns ^as an Ordinance ; which isy that any perfon of the Congregation exereifing their own gifts^ fhould bring an Hymn andfing it to ths Congregation, aH the refi being filent, and giving audience, ('SS2J Antap. p. 26 2. Some of Arnhem ho/d Jf range con- ceits : D aily the Independent Churches like AfFrica, do breed and bring forth the Mongers of Anabaptifm, Antinemianifm, Familifm, ffoyy That huge Monjler and old fleeing Serpent of the Mortality of the foul of man» (SS^.) Ibid. p. 25i. 1 have been told of fome odde things preached by one of you fiiie, both in England and Holland, and of fome points Preachtdin the Church cfAinhcm, never tyueflioned there The Teflimonies. 89 • and fince Prhtednot very Orthodox \ ^ for in fiance nmoti^ ether t. That the fouls of the Saints do not go to Heaven to be with Chrift. (S S 4 J Archers pcrfoml raign, p.23, Thu OhjeBion fttp- pfffet thefon/s of the dead Saints te h /•< the highefi HtKvens, which is natfo : It is likelj thefouh ef tin de^d Saints Are not in the higheft Heavens f b»t in a, middle f lace y ^hiclt u meant in the New Tefiament hy paradife ; into this paradije went Chrift s foul , mnd tht theifsy rfhieh was not Heaven. Its mofif rob able that Chrif^sfoul never ^ent into the highefi Heavens, till his Body ^ent alft. Ibid. None hut Chrifit and jo none before ChriJ}, ever entered the highefi Heavens, The way to Heaven was never opened till Chrifi the high Prufi enter* cd Body andSotil into it. The highefi Heavens never had but one man into them y namely Chrift, ner/haUhave ti/tthe worlds end. Ibid. p. 2 J. IfyoH askjPfhere this place of P aradife is : 1 an-' f^'er. It mufi be beloW the highefi Heavens j therefore, furdy it is in the Region or Element of fre, where the Snn and Stars are, or in the highefi Region of the uiyr, (S S j.j ^r<;kf J- perfonal raign, p.3f • At the day of judgement the mci{ei fl)AU be fent vpith the Devil untoHeU, vnhtch Hell JljaU not be that which isnova called Hell, but another -, for the Hell that vow ii, h hut a prifon, and not the place of execution : At the lafl day thii Hell that vsw ii,jhaU ceafe. Thk Hell which u atprefent, tobefureis in feme of the places of the Airy or the JVaters, and not in the Earth : But the Hell which fiall be the cverlajiing torment of all the damned ^ flyall be all this lower and vifihle World. All the places of the Earth, IV&ter, Air, Sun, Moon, Stars, and the Fire, called the Heavens, and the Earth. The things which God immediately made out of nothing, fhall never change: As the highefi Heavensy and the tAngels in themy and the fouls of men, and this Chaos called the Earth J but all other things being made out of fomething, even out of this Earth or Chaos, theyfiaU after a time change; andfo all this JVorldJhall come to an Earth er Chios again. God in time did mal^e two places, Heaven and Earth, immediate- ly out of nothing, to be eternal places, the one of Joyy the other of Torment. Thta you. fee when Hell was made but it was quicfily covered, and fhall not be uncovered j till Chrifi do it at the lafl day. (TT^ Antap. p.3^. The Gentleman cenfured, brings an accufation againfi Mafier Nye, charging him with Pride, want of Charity, 8cc. And this being brought before the Church, continued in debate about half a yeer, three or four days inaweeli, and fometimes more, before all the Cov^regation ; divers of the Mem.- bers having callings to follow, they defired leave to be abfent. Mafier Goodwin oft projeffedpublil^ely upon thefe differences y If this were their Church- fellowflnp, he would lay down his Elderjhip ; and nothing was mere commonly fpo\e among the Members, then that certainly formatter of Vifcipline, they were not in the right way, for that there was no way to bringthings to an end. (VV) Videfupra. TT. ___M — C^i^J 90 The Cdtriage of the Independents at London. C H A P. V. The Carringe ef the Indefcndents At London. The work of X7"Oa have gotten a tafte of the Fruits of this Tree,as it grows the prime In- \ \n Ncw-EngLmi and Holt And : When it is tranfplanted ta dependents of QLUEnfUnd, confidcr if the Grapes of it beany thing fweeter. tievo England, t. /• -n- i n. l < • r r ■ l / r ° ^ ; ^Tnheim,^nA * ""^ ^^'^^ "" yeers, the ckief or tnat party , both rrora Arnhem^ 'Reterdam^thdt Reterdam2.n(i NewEngUndy have kept their refideiicc at London^ five yeers at to advance, by common coiinfels and induftry, their Way, in i^dsiu thtfe days of their hopes. A full account of their courts m that place cannot be expedred , fo long as many paflfages concerning them lie in the dark, and the end is not yet come. But three things feem to be clear, which make tfedr Way at London no more lovv.ly then in the phces mentioned. Firft , they have been here exceeding unhappie in retarding, andfotheir power crofTing the blefled Reformation in hand. Secondly , they have pregnantly occafioned the multiplication of Herefies and Schifms , above all that ever was heard of in any one place in any former Age*^ Thirdly, tbey have occafioned fuch Divifions in the State, that, had it not been for the extraordinary mercies of God , the Parlia- ment and all that follow them, hud long ago been laid under the feet of their enraged enemies, and the whole Ifle, long before this, totally ruined. Tky did Wn- As for the firfi:, The Reformation of Religion, fo much wifhed der with all for by all the godly for fo many yeers , all know it could never jheir power, have been attained without she help c fan A(rembly of Diviness were"bk ^ the ^^^ oppofrth the necefli'ry Mean,, cannot be taken for a friend of calling of 'the fhe End.. The Afll'iiibiy 9 the neceffary meajis of ReFi/rmation, Membly.. was for a very lorg time hindred 3, by the diligence of the Inde- pendent party , to be called f J j : and when, t© their evident grief and cifcontent, the Parliament had voted itscallirg, tliey may remember their extraordinary induftry to getjt modelled ac- cording to their Pri' ciples, bothin its members and power (B) 5. to have it an ckdive Synod onely for advice, to confiii of /b ma- ny of theinfelvesandof their favourers as Xvaspoflible, not any known Divine of any pans m all England 0^ their opinioD, be- The Cdrridge ef the Independents At London. 91 ing omitted. How cautious they were by great flight of hand to keep off fo many of the old Puritan Unconformiftf, and how much more enclinable towards men of Epifcopal and Liturgick principles, themfelvts do know. - This their underhand- working before the fitting of theAffem- When ft was bly, was feen but by few : but fofoon as the Synod did fit, it did cal led, they re- then appear to the whole Company who were the men who cecaln<'s! ^^^ made it their work and grtatefl: itudie to keep off, by their endlefie ^ ]anglings, the Aflembly' from concluding anything that might fettle tiicciftradcd Church (C) ; lb that to this day , after two * yeeri time and above , in more fr< quent and learned Seffions then every we read of many Aifembly fincc the world began fDj, There is nothing at all fet up for the comfort of the afflifted Kingdom. Their averfeneflfe to the AHembly doth appear, not onely in their oppofition to its calling, in thtir retarding of its proceedings, but in their preffing of its diflblution. I do not fpeak of the huge Contumelies which fome of their party have poured out upon the face of that mofl: Reverend Meeting, in a number of very- wicked Pamphlets, which to this day were never fo much as cen- fured , though the Authors, by name and firname, are com- plained of in Print, But that which I fpeak of, is the exp^eflfe Article of the Independent Petition , dcfiring the Parliament in formal terms, according to MaftcrPf^tf?-^ diftates, to diflblvethe Aflembly (B 2,), Had either the Popifli faftion , or the Epifcopal party , or the That the malignant Courtiers procured the continuance of our woful A- Churches of narchie, our anger would have been greater then our grief or Englandmd fliame. But when the mercies of God now for fbme yctrs have ''^^^^"^^l^ef® removed the Papifts, Prelats and Courtiers fo far from us, that by ©n^nekher Pa- word or deed they have not hindred us in the lead meaftireto heal pifts,nor Pre- the difeafes of our Church at ourpleafure ; that her v/ounds to lues, noiMa- this day fhoiild be multiplied , and all kept open to drop out her lignamshave beft blood, alone through the obftin^cy of our Brethren , though been the caufe. wecomprefle our indignation, yet we cannot but be opprcffed with a great meafure of grief, nor can we chufe but to be covered with confufion and fname , when we are forced to tafte the moft bitter fruits of our Brethrens principles , though denied by them in words, yet ingenuoufly avowed by their friends in Amfitrdafn, U a 9 2 The CarrUge 9f the Independents at London. ^P^^j^j^MJ^— ^^»"«— i^-^— "■ |»»— ^— -^—j 1^— i^^— ^«— J^i^^ ^»_i_^-^— vasBaBaBV ___n^^ and conftantly pradlifed in Nevf-EngUnd ; to the uttermoft of their power (E i.) , they muft oppoft the building of a Church any where in the world, if it be not after their patern : But die Inde- fhat as in New-Engtand no Presbyterial Church on any condi- w accord!*^' *^"" "^^y ^^ tolerated , fo in OllEngUnd no Presbyterial Church ing to their' "^"^^ "^^er be erefted , if all their skill and induftry can hinder it. principles. Such a Reformation , though exprefly according to the National Covenant , to them is a dcformatioH which they cannot wifli, mnch leflc pray for or endeavour, but with all their ftrength muft crofleit, as a corruption unfufFerable , where they have power. Its plain and demonftrable,that their Principles and Way have forced them to oppofe the Reformation in hand , and will ever force them fo to do , till they lay new grounds , and be changed in the fence of their erroneous minde. However, the anions of our Brethren did proclame loud enough their intentions to delay fo long as they were able, the fetting up of any Government j yet when this evil is become fo grofle and palpablp, that all in words do difclaim it, and they who moft do procure it, do mofl: in (hew* abominate it , it feems a little ftrange that feme of their Divines »re now begun in Printexprtfly to own it , and in Print to per- fwade the delay of this work (E^,),. The great mif- It n^uft be a heavie guiltinefle to be a powerful inftrument of chief of that keeping two fo great Kingdoms as EngUnd and Ireland without Anarchy wher- the Fold and Hedge of all Ecclefiaftike Difcipline for divers yeers in they have together, efpecially in the time of a devouring War, How many^ Churche^s of thoufand fouls have perifhed by this means in their ignorance and Engknd and profanefle , who in a wel-govcrned Church might have been re^ Ireland (or Co claimed? longa time. Unto this great mifery, another great unhappinefife addcth much fc hfmotbe? Weight. BeSde their marring of the begun-Rcformation , they •f more Here- ^3ve occafioned the peddling ©f fome millions of poor fouls, refiesand by the unheard-of multiplication of Herefies andSchifms fi^j, Schifras at I believe no place in the world, for this mifchief, is now parallel ^^'/^^^ ^° Z<>WWc»-tndependent8 pra- ^ices upon the State, readily may come to th§ world ere long by a much better Pen. I for caufcs at this time abitain totally from writing on this fub/ed. TheTeftimonies. \fi) Aotap. p.s'i. I believe upon gosd grounds, andfo do many more, you neve/ took, any great content or joy in the thoughts of the Afl'cmhly , but have done your uimofi to dcUy it And to put it by. God knorptyour hearts, and men fome of your fpeeches about the meeting of this Affembly : Butfeeiug it could not be helped) ani that you could not l{ecp it off by all your friends. 8cc. ^ (B) Antap. p.ify fFhen an Ajfcmbly wmfirfi agreed up oi^,thcrc were not many more Mmficrs and Scholars of your rtay in the I^ingdom who rperc cai a 'le of fuch a Service , then you got in to be Members of the Afjembly ; fo that you had as much advantage as your condition -was capable of, yea, and favour too. See the Orders of the Ajfembly, -which give noforoerat allof ^urifdiStfOtt to th^ fca fete-' ^dDivi?ies,butal9iie aponierof advffs, — ' Antap, The Teftimonics. ^5 (C) Antap. p.2e here praHifc, bethe fame jvbiih chriji hath appointed, ttnd therefore unalterable: We fee not hove another can be latvful. So if a company of people (Jjali come hither) and fet up another, we cannot promife to approve of them info doing. (E 2 ) Burtons Vintlication,p.2. If the better heedbenotta\en, there may bemorchafteto a Keformatinn then good /peed -, A Reformation therefore will necejfarity require longer ti'/7iiyet, that we may not go blindfold about it. See alfa- Salcmar fh his S^ercs. (F) Bartwicks fecond part of Independency. Poftfcript,p 37. Before the hidepeudcnts Apparition in our Horifon, there were but three or four Secfs linown Among m, and they were fevo in number, and well conditioned; but mt of the Independents Lungs are Jprung above fourty fcvcral forts of ftra lers, which be- fore their coming over were never heard of among ui. John Lillburn related it WHO me, and that in thcprefence of others, that returning from the wars to London, he met fourty new Seffs, and many of them dangerous 07ies^ andfomefo pernicious, that howfoever, ashefaid, he was in his judgement for Toleration of all Religions, yet heprofeffed he could fcarce l^eep his bands off them, fo blafphemom they were in their opinions I So that he gathered thatthefe were vovp the la(l days, wherein fo many Herefies abounded : There are innumerable diabolical Sccfsy and fo prodigi- oufiy impiom, thatjt isnot for a Chrifiian to name their opinions -, and mofi of them, if vot all, were fir ft Independents, andfuch as feparo-ted frsm our Congrega- tions as unholy, and mere of their ncva gathej^cd Churches, and followers of their Minifiery, (G") Afliort Anfwerto^i^>-/7 5'rnrif?'fj-(ccondpartj fiippofed ro be written hy^ohn Goedwin, p. 32. and 3^. Is it vot an ungodly thing to fuffer men to be of any Religion f Jnfwer. bio, For both our Saviour aud the ApofiW s^ And the primitive Chriftians did the fame ; Ought v:e not at lea[i to l{cep our dif- ferent Opinions, and Religion unto our febues, in obedience to the Civil Magiflrate- *hAt commands it / Anfx^cr. M 0, Becaufc its'bmer to obey God then man • but if "^efiiitti ■ ^6 The Teftimonies. ^efuited Papifis, and other fiibtill Hemklis- hefufferei; rciU they not [educe mattj unto their erroneous By-paths j> Anfeeer. Though a Toleration of crroneooi Qpiniens may gain fome to Satan, jet Truth being therewith to be publijhed and approved, will in aUprobability, not onely gain fo many more to God \ but any one thus wonrt to the Truth, is worth thoufanis of thcfe that fall from it. (H) Cottons Model of Church and Civil power related in the Bloody Tenent^p. no. The falls of Common-xfeilths are l^novunto arifefrom their di- minijlnng thepoxver of the Churchj and theftourijUng of Common-rvealths is ob- fervedto arifefrom the vigilant admini fir ation of the holy Vifcipline of the Church, (I) Mafter Prynnes frefh difcovcry in the EpilJle. Their Libels, anions, fieeches, proclaim a plotted, avowed confederacy among fomc fur iota Ringleaders of thefe Independent Sectaries, againfi the Parliament, Jffemhly, and all their refolves in matters of Religion. That which confirms me in this opinion, is, firft the newfe- 4itiout Covenants winch the Members of fome Independent Congregations enter in- to, to adhere, defend, maintain, to the uttermoft of their power, and contertdfor even to blood, the eJiabliJJment of that Independent Form of Church Government which thcmfelves havefet up, and to oppdfe the Presbyterian. Battwicksfecondpart,p,2 8. This that Inow fay, Ifpealiiipon very good grmnd-^ among thefe they think they may confide in, they affirm they will not be be- holding to the Parliament J nor any body elfefor their liberty ; for they will have it, 4ind Oiii them 710 leave. They have the Sword now in their hand, and they thinli their party firong enough to encounter any adverfe party : And they prof ejfe they care not how foon they come to cutting of throats , andjpekli of nothing but thejlaugh- tering and butchering of the Presbyterians : tAnd therefore there is juft eatife given us to thinly we may expeSl better quarters from the very enemies, then from the In- dependents, who call us in their Pulpits Brethren, but in their hearts hate us. ibid.vPoftfcript, p 6. The Presbyterian Government not fuiting with their hummr, they abhor it, and all fuch as endeavour to efiablijh it ; and wifh rather ihat all the eld Trumpery were brought in again ; and prof effe, they had rather have the Government of the Prelates : Tea, fomc of them have riot been afljamed to proteji unto Prelatical Priefis , That before the Presbyters fljall rule over them, they win cut all their throats, andjoyn with them for the reefiabliflnng of the Hierarchy. Ibid. p.30. Profejfing, that all fuch Preachers who Preach andwritethe Icaft: thing in oppofition to their Opinions, ought to be hanged : And had they the power in their hands, they would trujfe them up, as many can teflijic. Ibid. p. 4 J. They boafi of fuch a party in the Vjngdom , if their own words may be credited, as they now thinly by the Sword to be able to mal^e their own Laws j and have been frequently heard fay, Tim they had many Abbettours in the Affembly And both Houfes of Parliament , and in ma?jy parts through the l^ingdom, ■ befides in all the Armies : And they were all refolved to have the Liberty of their Con- fciences, or elfe tbey would mal^e ufe of their Swords, which they have already in their hands. Ibid. p. ^8. 1 know not any Independent in England, except one man and bis wife, that do not as malicioufiy and implacably hate the Presbyteridns as the mortatleji enemy tbey have in the w«rld. , CHAP. lOt Cha?: VL An E»umeratio» of the common Tenets of the Independents, IT is not cafie tofetdown with affuranccthe Independents po- tx^i. ■ u j| litions', both becaufe they have to this day declined to declare ^^ \^^ downc pofitively their minds; as alio becaufe of their principle ofmu- rhe indepen- lability, whereby they profeflb their readinefle to change any of ^depe^ida}ts 8"^^"^ them from that Se6l. under the new name of independents : unreafonably, ^tnporting their chiefe difference from us to ffand not in the and f r tlieir point of feparation , which is our proper quarrell with the Brow- own diiadyan- nij}s, but alone in the point of Church -Government, which "g*^* againrt all the Reformed Churches they ma ntaine to be Inde- pendent , that is, not fubjedl to the Authority and Jurifdii^ioii * of any Superiour Synod. This was thought to be their proper di- fiinftive and charaiierifticall Tenet, till of Jate we finde them paffionately reje<5l the name of Independents, and tell us, that the dependency or independency of their Congregations will- bee found one of their leali: differences and (hnallel-l: controverfies. In this our long miftake, we are content to be redified; albeit our charity fliould not be reproved, who being ignorant of their willingneffe to differ from us in any thing higher or deeper then the Dependency of Congregations upon the Authority of Su- periour Afiemblies, did put upon them no other name then that which implyed this difference alone. It feemes that this Title is not only the moft reafonable, but the moll innocent and inotfenfive note of dilHn^ ion, which them - felves could have cholcn : The terme not being invented By any of their ill-wiilers, but by their own cheife Leaders (_f),wno did think that word mofl proper to notifie their Tenet of Govern- . ment ; and fince fome name mull be given to every eminently afidr^thc^^ differing party, it feemes none lefle irritative could bee fallen morc'infa- upon, then that which mofl properly did fignifie the chiefe mat- niousnameof ter in Controverfie. BroTvmfh and But now finding they avow their chiefe differences to lie elfe- ^'ftfTi'*'^'' where, for my part I could yeeld to them to have the name of Ihzm, ^ '"^°" (ndepeffdcms baricd^ did I not feare it behoved to be changed with Tenets 0/ r^^ Independents. jo| with another Titk, which would much moredifpleafe; For CmcQ they are gone beyond the queftion of Independent GoverHnaent, and now doe queftion the conftitution of our Churches, fo farre as puts them on a neceffiry of Separation, and in this doe place N the chiefe oftheir Controverfies with us : If a Se(ft may be deno- minated either from the Author or principall matter, as they make no bones to Print us Q/z/w/^iw (^) and Preshperians {h) % I cannot conceive why they ought not to take it in good part, if when the name of Independents is laid by , they have in place of it, the Title of Brownifis and Separatifts faftned upon them. Gf their owne accord they take upon them openly the halfe -j-j^gy ^^^^ ^ of the thing we alledge, profefling themfelves to lie halfe way off Semi-Separa- us, towards Brovcnifme (i) avowing the truth to confift in this tion,butaSef- their middle way : But whofoever confiders better of the matter, "."J- Separati- will find, that however in fome things they incline to a middle p^^ygj „pQ* way ; yet in the chiefe and moft, they come upclofetotheout- ^\^^^_^ moft line o^Browmfme, and in many things doe expatiate fo much beyond it , that in place of the Semi- Separation they mention , they may be juftly argued to have drawn I'pon themfelves-the blot of Selqui- Separation and more alfo : how true this is, it will ap- peare to any", who will bepleafed to make a paralell of the fore- mentioned Tenets of iho. Browm^s with theie of the Independents^ which here are fubjoyned. r irft, the wurft and uttermoft Tenet of the Brownijis for which ^^^ mdepen. they took to themfelves, and hadbeftowed upon them by others ^s^ts doe fe- the ftile ofSepdratifts, was their doftrine and prailife accordingly* parate from to Separate from the Churches o^Sngland: In this the Independents ^^^ the Refor- goe beyond them. For befide that the pra6lice of both is the fame, "^^^ churches bothadlually Separating from all the Congregations o^ England; worfc grounds the grounds of the Browntjis Separation were a great deale more then the Brow- reafonable, then that of the Independents^ albeit neither of them ni^^ were wont be good and fufficient : For the Brownifis did build their Separa- '^^ fepatatc, tion on the Tyranny of Bifhops, on the Superftition of the Cere- monies and Service-Book ; on the grofle, avovved.and neglcwled profanenefle of the moll in every Congregation : if thefe corrupti- ons had been removed, fo farre as I have read in any oftheir writings, they would no more have Separated. But the Indepen- dents ^having no^ Itich llumbling blocks in their way » Bifhops Aa 2 and 104 An Enumeration @f the common i I and Books being aboliftied, and a barre fet up in every Congre- gation to keep off from the Sacrament , every Icandalous and Ignorant perfon , notvvithftanding they will yet Separate. The naore unjull and leflecaufe they have lb to doe, their reparation muft bee fo much the vvorle, the grofTer and more insxcufable Schifme. Their acknow What they fay for the avoyding of this challenge, will not kdgmencoftlic hold water; while they lell us that they are not Separati^s , be- Reformcd for caufc they avow the Church of EfsgUndto be a true and gracious doth not d'm?. ^^"^^^ ' ^^^^ ^^^ Minillry of it, is true and faving. They fliould nifh but c,i- confider that the Brorvnijis^y^htn the fit of charity commeth np- cjeafc their on them , fay large as much as all this , as before from their Shifine. Own words we have fliown (JC): alfo that fbme of the Ifidepeti- dent Party have gone as farre as that which they confefle makes the 5ror}'i7(/?Jtobejurtly called Schifmaticks (/) ; but however, fuppofe their allegation were true, it doth not excufe and di- minifh, but much encreale the fault of their feparation: Fotit is a greater fnne to depart from a Church whicn Iprofeffe to bee true, and whofe Miniftry I acknowledge to be faving, then from a Church which I conceive to be falfe , and whofe Minifters I take to have no calling from God, nor any blelfingfrom his hand. , , f ,. Neither are they cleared fom the blot of Schifrne by their Church ccnv countenancing the Englifli Aflembiies, by their preaching and munion and pf-^ying therein : for befide that they doe no more in this then mem crHipin Mr ^o^/«/S«hath taught them (w) ; They fhould remember they all the Reioi- jga^j^ j.[^gjj SchoIIars^ that Preaching, Prayer , Plalmes ^ and all [hty preach '"^'^^"S^ ^^^y ^^^ ^" ^^^ Engliih Congregation, are no adls of snd pray in Church Fellowfliip («) : that none of them doth import any thcra as they Church Memberfhip, nor any Ecclefiaftick Communion :but are. would doe a- f^ch which without fcruple they can difpence to very Pagans. ^°\^i nT^A But we would intreat them to declare if they vvould be vwHing men to' gather ^^ receive any Sacrament in the Englifli Congregations,or ifthey ncwchurchts. will be content to bee under any part of their Dilcipline, if they will be cither Members or Officers in any of Our Churches. I lee indeed the Apologifts profefle their participation oT Bap- tifme in our Congregations, but befides that, the Brownifii will profefle fo much o^ themfelves (o) j yet how this is confiftent with the conftant pra6lice and t>o^i'mto^ ilat Independents, I confeffemy unde-^ftanding is too blunt to conceive* Tefiets of ^/?tf. Independents. 105 Fothowevct'm'hleT»-SK^la»d,theygivc the right hand of Fel- low fliip to the 5r<)B7«//?x Congregations (p); and at LondoK they are faid to goe to the Browfjiftt Sacraments (f ) : and we did never heare that either in £»^ /<<«<:/ or ^<;//^;?(^, they refufedany ro be a Member for. their beliefe of rigid feparation, or Anabaptilmej nor cenfured any of their Members for falling into thele errours : yet jn formall termes, they doe deny the molt gracious of their Bre- thren to live befide them in New-Erjgla>id\v\ the Vreshyteriallwzy of the old Non- conform ifts (r) : yea, in Print they avow that whoever refufeth their Tenet of /»«f;?). excommunka. A« they have power to make all their Officers, fo they have [hgk officwf^ power to unmake them, todepofe, and excommunicate all their and cf the fi. Minifters(^ f), to cognofce and finally to determine, without nalJ deccrmi- any appeal, in all cafes , both in life and do6lrine, of all Herefies nation oF all and Scifmes, of all Truths andErrours, to order all things be- ^<^<^J5''*^ick longing to the vvorfhip of God, and to do all things elfe (r r)^ *^*" * * which other Churches ascribe to the moft Generall Affembliesof Thedffercncc the moft learned Divines. o [ iob^fon and Upon this palTage of Power come in the differences which ^^'^(^^'^^^ ^' divided the ^j'-tfwwy?/ atncng themfeh^s : \\\\i\^ lohfifon would erof the^peol give all thefe a6^s of power to the Elderfhip , and eAinfworth pie and pref- wonld keep them for the Congregation ; thefe lame ouelHons bytery diftincl vex the Indenendems to this day, and arc likely to divide the Chil- ^"^ ^"^^"^ *^^ arenas they did the Fathers. '' ^'^;;.rV /^ ;'\y, ^c'S.ripoS The moft bf^the New EnglifliPiv?tTes,wlth«^^'«^or^A, at- amongtl^ /*- tribute the whole Ecclefiaftick power to the body of the people ; deftnienu* raiTO the Elderfhip they give the preparation of affaires (ff) , but ^, the judgement and determinarictiof all doth pafle by the plura- DoarinTof'*^ Jity of the peoples voices(tt.) : thepower ol' the key es they put ^e^ England m the hand not of the Presbytery, but oft'he fraternity ( xv » ),, is Amfworthi as they ^eak. And in ibme places upon the peoples fenfe of the Tenet.that the Prcsbyteriesencroachhig and feare of theirfarther ufurpation,they f ^^^ fj °"J have thought it-expedient to have no Eldetfhip at all, as in Am- p\,^^er, & may fier.dam the Bvcnvrnjis^ ifo in RarTfrd-rfKih^ Independeutt , for thefc exccAnmuni- tnany yeares have Had nortrlitig Elders, and fono Presbytery cue when (a.-^) ; but have governed all their affaires by the voices cf the ^'jf ^'^•*^*"^' feoplecand w% wight they iiot as welllivewithoatrulirigEl- J'^^^' ^'^ ^ '- B b ders, - - Q An Eaumeration of the comman ders, as their Brethren at ^^mem for divers yeares did live with- otheryearaidOutaPaltor {y j) the more nece^ary Officer. Mr Cotton 2.1^6: fall miich from fottie Others feeling to their imall contentment the great and in- themandhim- tolerable povverof the people over the tlderfhip have begun to felfe towards fgjj fj-orr, Airjwsnh to lohrf>n^2x\di to p'ead the Authority of the ^C'^^f '1"'^*^ Elderfliip above the Brotherhood, and the neceffity of their fub- «/of a'luhoi^Ty je'^ion by di vine right to the Elders as to their Superiours ( ^ ^ ) ; is only in tbc yet tofalveall, afidtoplealebothp.irties, he maketh the concur- off cers, and rence of the Elderfliip and Brotherhood to be both neceifary, to the people }^^ \^^\^ [we ejuo non {a a a): whatever Authority he gives to the have no hing gj^jej-fj^ip^fie rnaketh it all vaine and fruHaneous without the con- oriibcrty*to '^ ^^nt of the people {hbb) : and notwithftanding all the obe- conrurrcjthacdienceandfubjedionheputteth upon the people, yet hegivetb the Officers ^o them fuch a power of Liberty, that their concurrence with the can doe no- giderfliipin every ad of power is upt only neceffary but author!- thine without .,'.■' *■ // rU.p%Ie,nottatlve(..0. . thepeoplcany Hegoeth yet one ttep further in cafe of the obltinate and m- thin£^ but by corrigible aberration of the Presbytery ; he gives power to the the Officers, people, albeit not to execute any a(^ of power,yet to feparate from Yet that both the oblHnate Elderfhip ( dddjj and out of theirown numberto officers & pco- make new Elders, who will be willing to adminifter cen.'ures,aB(i pie or any one ^q all elfe that they conceive to be right., °o tTo f ^r ^^^ ^^^ this, fo farre as we can learne, there is yet no full agree- ratTthenifdv's njent among them, either in New or Old England, in fetting the frroraailtheren rnerch-l^ones of powet betwixt the Elderfhip ^nd Brotherhood? whtn they find many SchooledillinJ^ions they ufe, yet by them all they cannot cijufc, cGtne to concord. The Independents here Gonfefle their agree- ment with Mr Cotto>i in the chiefe things wherein he differs from his Brethren m NewSngland, and from his owne felfe in his late B ook o^the way of the Churches : they applau d much hi^n ew in - vented diftin<5tion of the power of Authority, and the power of ;- Liberty (eee). Yet in other things they avow theii dilient from him (fff) ' what thele other things may-be, they yet have not hadleifure to informe us. I hope it be not the extent of Church power unto women, and the giving of a power to celebrate Sa- crarnents unto private men, which yet are faid to be the Tenets : ©flbme of their friends* It is true, the Synod of iVr»' Sn^kff^ maketh w% only the fra* Tenets of the Indepcsidems, iii ion ternity, but as they fpeak, tke forority alfo to be the fubjcSt of the The Londor private power ©f the Keyes of the Kingdom ofheaveri (ggg)'i ^''^^P^'^^"^^ aifo we have fhewen how they have permitted women to be Lea- 6^0?^ EcS^ ders to their whole Churches, andchiefe Pallors in Church a6ti- aOick Imifdi- ons of the higheft nsture : we have good witneifes that a woman ftion then the was the founder of Mr Stmpf»»s Church at Retterdant {hhh) ; ^rorvnijls un- that a woman, and that nore of the beli led away MiCottoKj and ^^ ^°^-^^^' with him great numbers of the befi note in New England, towards the vileft errourS; and tothe brink of a new feparation from all the Churches there (fif)» Notwithftanding all this, nore of the Independents , either in New England or Holland , neither the Brownijls of AmJIerdam, did ever give unto any women any pub- like fcclefiaftick power. In this, our London Independents excted all their Brethren, who of late begin to give unto women power of debating in the face of the Congregation, and of determining Ecclefiafiick caufes by their fuffrages, if Do^or B^ijiwiek. be rightly Inform ed (j^^4)« Ccncernirg the power of the Sacraments,MiftrisCi&/W/9' isper^ Sotneof them ' jnitted to- print in defence of the Independent caufe, without permit private the reproofe of any of that party, fofarre as I have heard, that f^.^" \*^j.^ *^Lj' not only Paftors but private men out of all offce, may lawfully craments. celebrate both the Sacraments {III). However,in thefe and other things there may be great diffe- ^rowmp and rence an:ong them in the point of Church power, yet that which Jndependem is the prJncipall point in this head of power,the matter of Inde- J^^"^l^ t^e" pendancy, in it there is a full and perfect agreement among them J^oint ^f indg^ an. Whatever power, whether of Liberty or Authority, be in pendency, the Congregation, organicall, or homogeneous, radically or ha- bitually, in the Brothenood or Eld^rfhip, conjunctly orfeverallyi whatever power it be, or wherefover it be , all of them place it in the Congregation, without any fnbjeilion to any other Superi- ©ur (mmw). The word oUndependency ^(ovno. of them do much abominate, and yet but Ibme ; for there areof their chiefe Lea- ders this day, who do not miflikeit (»««): but what ever wee fpeak of the word, the matter which every man did underftand by it, isftifiymaintayned by them all. In nothing there is great- er concord among them ihtn that in the Imallei-l Congregations, • •..eveia of fe*'en perlons^ the whole Ecclefiaftick power doth refide B b 2 abfo= Hi An EmtnijerAtUn (^f the emmon abfolutely without any dependence upon or fubjei^icn to any or If a corrupt or gjj jj^g creatures on earth (o o ai) . ^Srf doc not Whatever may be fayd of a charitable advice or friendly couii- cenfure their ^^^1? Of brotherly rebuke , yet if you fpeak of any authoritative own mem ers, power tocenfure^ all of them avow that the offer of this from all ail the hiXi'T- aflemblies of a nation^ or of the world, is Antichriliisn Tyran- fj '" ^^ ny (ppp) : and for any perfon in the ftnallert Congregation to world may ro: J^frr^ r l • u r i r \ r ^ ^ \ ar-ccmpc to ^^'^^^'^^ > or lubmit themlelves to any lucn cenlurCj were to betray ^enfarcanyof and cart away the liberty wherewith ChriiHiath made rhem ?:hcni^ though free f'^'f f % So that it is utterly unlawful! for all the Churehesof matt appa- i]^q World to inflict the leaft cenfure, or to givethefmallert ad- did'corru^i a ^^^n"^^^^" ^" order to any cenfure.not only to any Congregation, whole Nation ^"^ ^^ ^ny one man therein, luppofe he were never fo erroneous, wiih the grof. never Co icandalous ; although he did infed and deftrcy, not only I'cftHcreGesor all the foufes of that Congregation, but as a common pert did jToft fcanda- corrupt the Churches of a whole Nation, or if it v/ete po flib'c, of iCUS vices. ^L 't . 1 »iT IJ X \ the wrble World (r r r), ?d ^T"^ '•^ ^^'^ ftrange Tenet feemeth to be either the root or the fruit , «uher^hc'rGot ^^'■'^^^ ^^^ mother or the daughter ofall the rert of their error?: or the fruit of ^^^^ mother and root, becaufe a few perfons having locked them- wanycrroia. fclves Up within the narrow walls of one Cor gregatien, with an I»clej>endem pow^r, having made themfelves uncontroulable by sny or all upon earth ; they open a wide doore to any erroneous ipirit, to miflead thetn towards w hat ever fancy can enter into any cracked braine, without all pofTibility of any effe6luall remedy ; the daughter and fruit, becaufe men who are confcious to them-' felVes of fingularities, which they feare will not be liked nor tolera- ted by others, upon their fond love towards tbefe errours, doc ^eA fuch a liberty which may exempt them from all danger to bee ordained by any cenfure to relinquifti thefedarlingSjwhich . they haverefolved to keep rtill In their bofome.. , The fatuity of this Tenet they uie tofeafonwith the grainesof ctudkTo7ihi^ three more fapid pofitions : Firrt, they grant the being ofClaffi- Tcnct , they Ci\\^seshjiteri€s2i}i\6. Synods (///)• Secondlyathey afcribeto them adde toit three the coifure of Non-Communion (ttt). Thirdly, they allow the moderating Magiftrate to corre6l Heretical! and Shifmatical! perfons (wwvp), ibr^'Se' ''u". ^^^ if they will confider, they fliallfinde that in none of thofepo- pofc.''^^ ^^^' fiwQCS, they goe beyond the Brom^fis and by them aU they: ^' -" --—'r~ ^ ^ - -^ doe. T^/tets of the' rndepcndenis. 1 1 3 doe not any whit cure the difeafe of tndepeftdency. For the firll.they admit not of any Claflicall Preibytery diffe- _, ring from a Syn«d; for what ever they fpeak of their granting bei7g^"f*Sy! gladly unto us all the degrees and Subordinations of AflembJies nods, but not which we could vviOi ; yet betwixt a Congregationall Elderfhip of clafllcali and a Synod , they grant not any inrerpofition of a Claflis ; Prcibj/tcries, or coiKpOHnded Preshjtery over noore Congregations then one {xxx) , which kinde of Prtsbytery^ the Reformed Churches nnake the firft and ordinary fubje^t of Ordination, and of fundry acRs of Jurifdic^ion; ci^eeming it a ludicatory fpecifically diffe- rent both from theinferiour ElderOiip of a fingle Congregatkm and the Superiour Synod, whither of* Sbire or a Province, or a Nation, oj of more, of of aJl Nations. ' • ' - - Befides that Synod whereof they approve,is oniy a BrowntfiicaM T^gj^ Synods one, fuch as needeih not to be moderated by any Preacher iyyy) ; are mcerely at the which any man whopleaferh may be preient to debate, and b ownifticaU vote decifively (^ «. «). Yea , they goe here much beyond the ^-rTI. *'^ Bro)vniJfs and their Brethrenof7V>)v-£»^/^Walfo ; for rhey <^eny ^"j"g,gjj^*°"^ that the 15 of the y^^s ^ is either a pattern or ground for any onsofthepcc- Synod (aaaa^), exprefly contrary to lArCeitoftf lateft Dotf^rine; pic mayvotcj^ neither will they have any ordinary or fet Synods,but only occafio- ^"^ mecrdy rail, and when the occafion of a Synod commeth,they will have^j^, '^^ ^"^ it tobemeerelyeletSiveC^^^^ i.):confiIHngofruch perfons alone naL ^ " as thettifelves pleafe to chufe , not only of the Churches of their own iMdcpendent Way alone, but alfo of fueh only among thele as ihemfelves think meet to pitch upon (J^hh{> 2): if a ClalTis or Sy- nod bee of any other temper , they count it fo corrupt and fa tyrannicalla Court, that they could not countenance it with tfieir prefencej yea, not fo much as they would doe an Epifeopall Sea (cccc): the one being much worfe then the other: that the Brownijis Independency went ever thus ftrre I doe not know. The fcntenceof As for their fentence of Non- Communion, it is one of MrNoa-commu. C&nons new additions to old Browntfmt (ddAd) • which it feenTes'*'°">'s Mrcoh rather to embitter then fwecten; for it is a meerhumane invention |^''*^J"Y""°" to fupply the ordinances of God , which men injurioufly have dc'ert which' csiil away : when they have denied to Synods the power of thefethcmfel^es cenfiires which God hath appointed^ and findc themfelves'^^kcin the ftraightnedby theabiblme necelfity of the matter, to take up a- gjJ"»anc6sof , • gaijie''^ - Il4 An Enumeratim of the commoa It puts in the hand •f every man a power eofcntcnccaJ she Churches ofthcworld. Ir carries to the highcfl; degtce of Se- paration. gaine either them or their equivalent : they will not be lb change- able as to refume the cenfures whereof God is the Author, ha- ving once caft them away : but in their place they are forced to finde out Ibme of their own , thefe their new declarations and abfientions from fellow (Lip and fuchlike new cenfures of their oi^vne. But which is wortt of .all , thefe their new cenfures if there -beany force in them^ advance their Indtpndency to the higheft degree of power ; or rather lift it up highly in the aire, and by a repugnancy and contradiiflion^make it evaporate to nothing; for this Non- Communion giveth power to every one^even the fmal- left Congregation, over all the Churches in the World it pleaieth to deale with/o farre as to admonifii, rebuke, declare againft them all, and caft them all out of her Communion {eeee)» The Refor- med Churches contend only for a power to a great Aifembly^for eenliiring afaulty member of a fmall Congregation; but this Non- Communion gives to the fmalleft Congregation of any feven perfons, the power of fentencing the whole Churches and allthc Aflemblies in the World. How beit, this Non- Communion, ieemes to be contradi(Sory and deftru6live of that Independency which it was invented to falve ; For if every Congregation bee Independent , how fhall all Congregations be fo dependent upon every one , that any the kaft may inflict: this high cenfure upon the greateft^yea upon all. Befide , this Non-Communion is nothing but the higheft ftraine of feparation that ever any Brhrvnifi aimed at; it giveth a power for any Church to deny Communion to all Churches, and to live feparate without all Communion With any Church forever. This producethan other power of a farther feparation, to wit, a power to every member of that feparate Church upon any grie- vance not fatisfied to feparate himfelfe, and either live there alone as many doj or to gather a new Church, of any whom they finde willing to aHociate with them : thefe things are brought not fo ' much for reafons to evert the pofuions in hand ; as to fhew how unfit limitations they' are of the extravagancy which appeareth in Independency^ and how much they ruene out beyond the bounds .^hich they pretend to hem in. Af Tenets of the Indepcndentj^ * i 1 5 As for rheir third Tenet of the Magiftrates concurrence, to Their fnpply fecond their fentence of Non Cummunioa, beiides that the of the dcrcAs 5r}h[ndefender>tt,.}othit Miihifie Hmchmfonsd\\^x^ quiringinevery Infant to be baptized a reail and inherent fan6\ity. baptifm by j If this ground be maintained, I fee not lidw' Anabaptifm, or elfe ^^"^^*" P°^- Arminianifm , vvill be avoyded ; for if thi^ ' real! holineffe above * , ^ foederail, be the'great ground of Baptifin., snd this cannot be af- 1'^ u^^^Tf^ ferted in the judgt met^.t ofverity of any Infant ; for whatever w^ bantifed a reoi lay of the judgement of charity , yet in the judgement of truth, holinefs above and with the certainly of faith wherewith vve mult aflent to every a fosderall , Scripture , who can lay' that any particular Infant is holy, and lo which mnoln* that any In'ant fhorfd' be baptized .> or if we can fay in the judge- cm^^^y can ■mehtoftruth;that every ^baptized Infant is really fanwlified, as t,= fQuade Cc % k J I20 An Enumeration of the common itfeems Mr Robinfin hath taught Mr ^oodwin , if Mr T^thband imderftand right the gopp.of /Jo^.julHfication ('^'^,'^4'^ 2 ),the Arminians have woBne the field ; for no man doubts but many baptized Infants^ even in their way, do fall away totally and fi- nally from whatfbever holinefle can be fuppofed to be in them. If thefe inextricable diffculties did move Mr (joodwin to Itop the i TheveRcem ^^^^^ that it went not on with his Sermons againft the Anabap- none for ihcir tifts,himfelfe doth know. Baptifra and . Secondly, they efkem not baptized Infants to be members of Chriftiancdu- their Church before they have entred into their Covenant ; till bcroVrhcT' ^^^" ^^^y ^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^'^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^^ Church till Di^^P^^^^* 2S people without the Church and not members of ic they have en- C^^^^O * ^^ ^^ ^^ ^^> ^^^^^ Baptifm was of fo ftnall ufe that trcd themfelvs well they might have wanted it to thetimeoftheiradmiflionto in iheir church be members. coj^enan% Thirdly, they account Anabaptilm a very tolerable errour ; fb 3« They call f^^^g ^^ ^y^^. ^^e heard to this day , they did never fo much as re- members ^to^"^ ^^^ ^"y ^^ ^^^^^ members for it, much contrary to the prailice of any account thQ BrowKtJ^s, and of their Brethren in New Sngland, who ever before their have removed the Anabapti/is from their Churches, as Se(5taries Presbytery for of a fpeciall evill note. We have long oblerved the great a{le(5tion obftinate re- ^^p Independents here toward? them who profefled oppofition to tb-baptinn al- P^^'^aptiim, but didncvet expect to have heard them declare though ihc any thing towards the Arminian errours of the Anabaptifts. mownifli dec The Lords Supper they defire to celebrate at night after all excommuni- other Ordinances are ended {^mmmmm) ; albeit the Browmfts Cnne/°^ ^^^^ "°^ ^^^^ ^^ ^" ^^ forenoon. _1 ' . . In the perlbns who do communicate, they are as ftrimed Chi!rj:hes feffe, Oi their Communicating of the Sacrament with the rett of in the Lords [\^ Reformed Churches, vvhich fometinies alio is the Browmfis ^"PP"'^ ^" pro^effiorj; yet it is told them without reply to this day, that in - noTtoconmni. ^«^don ^ho)NC\er they have admitted Brownifis and Anahaptijis iiicatt with 10 their Sacrament, and they have communicated in the Browmfis Brojvnip and Congregations («»»«» j j yet that none of. them have* ever .dnahafii^i, offered to participate of the holy Communion in any other CpDgregacipDp non have admitted any to conunupicace with sheoQ Tenets of the Independents. i a x them who were not of their owne way {ooooo)» Their way of For the manner of their celebration, they who have feenit,^^^^J'^«^"gthe profefTe it to be in a very dead and comfortlefle way : it is not -^^^^^^ ^H^l as in Ntw England:, once in the month, but as at ty^mHerdam^ and comfort- once eveiy Lords day (ppppp) 3 which makes the adionmuch Icffe then any lefrefolemn then in any other of the Reformed Churches, and in where eKe, this too much Jike the daily Mafles of the Church ofJiome, They have no They have no preparation of their flock before ; they are fo Cacechjfing, happy as to have all their members prepared alvvayes fufficiently "° preparatiN for the Lords Table/rom their firll entrance into their Church to p^'in^^f^^,^ - their dying day ; for all this time there is no catechifing among ordinaiily they them,this exercife is below their condition,& altogether needlefle fpeak no word in any of their Congregations. They will have no Sermon in the °f «he Sacra- week before, nor fo much as any warning of the Communion. ^^^^ '" 'heir This pra6lice of New, Er.ghKd, to give warning the Sabbath be- priTe°s 'either fore, isdifliked now at London-, nor muR there be any Sermon before or after, of Thank fgiving after that Sacramtnc : They ufenot lo much as jhcyhavcon- a little application of the Do6irine in the Sermon before it toly a lirtjedif- that occafion ( f ^ f f 7 ) ♦ cow'^t & Hiorc When they come to the a6^ion, there is no more but one little P'^^yer m the difcourle, and one fliort prayer of the MiniOer ; all the ^^"^c of ^^"l|^^jj*J|^" the participation , there is nothing in the Congregation but a icmcncs; there dumb filence: no reading, no exhortation, no Pfalmes, their aitenn the aai people need no fuch roeanes to furnidi them in their Sacramentall "J" nothing but meditations; they havealfo learned from the Brownijis, a double ^"'"'^ fiier.cc, and diftinil confecration, one for every element apart- on n^xT^^m" Tfaey have another difference from all the Reformed, and in a no'pfajme, part alfo from their Brethren of A f»'.£»g/^»f^. jj^ ^^ . "That their Conformity with the Brervni^s may bee full, the none of their New-EKgliJh doe count fitting at a Table not only to bee ne-n>fnibcrs lo ceflary, but to be a part of our imitation of Chrift,and a Rite ^°"]^ ^"t of fignificant of divers heavenly Priviledges and Comforts {rrrrr)',^^^^^^^^ '° but as the Brewnifls dUty^mfierdam this dzy have no Table at all, ... * as they fend the Elements from the Pulpit (the place where the i^oo^^^^j^ *^" Mini{?erpreacheth,andcelebrateththe Sacrament; by the hand of.a.re ^ufg^ "*J the Deacon to all the Congregation,VYhere in their meeting houfea Table then they fit up and down in their feverall places : So tlie Independents ^'^'^ ^r as new all other Churches are, even the Browmfis and thele of Nei» ErtglatiApi fuch meetings which except well moderated and limited, under faire pretences, are exceeding fit to naake newdi- ~ ' ^^ viUOBs-. 124 ^n Enumeration of the common vifion*, and ever to frame new SocietieJ of fbtne_, as it were , more fele<5l and eminent Chriftians out of the common Congre- gation. They flatter Concerning the Magiftrate, tlie Tenets of the Independents the Magiftratc would bee well confidered> becaufe of their open proclamation of and {lander their loyalty beyond .and above all which the principles of any *^^^r^^^"vi" Reformed Church will permit them (cceccc), wirfiouc wife! ^^^ '■^^y magnified never lb much their own vertues,without * the exprefledifparagement of others; had they put in the ballance with themfelves an equall or a double number of the greatelt men in any of the Reformed Churches , who yet would be very ponderous when they lie in the Scales againll five particular men the Authors of that comparifon, had they preferred themfelves before all the Reformed Churches^in a cafuall & contingent aftion, not in amaine duty, which their very principles are alledged todi- minirh ; had they whilpered all this in the eares of their fricnds^and not made a Proclamation of it to both the Houfes of Parliament, and that in print to be trumpeted out in the eares of all the world ; it might have been paft over with the lefle either obfervation or- offence: But fnce info publike a manner they have required the Magiftrateto believe their great deferences to him and the Imaller refpccl he can expe6l from any out of their way : it leemeth very neceflary to produce, not thefeparticularrefpefts which the Re- formed Churches profe(re,according to their principles to give un- to the Magiftrate& continually have given according to their pro- feflions (for thefe are well known to the world long before any of our new Cenfors were in being ) but what thefe fingular du- ties maybe, which the Independents above allother men by their principles are forced to performe to Magiftrates, while they may be at leifureto publifii them to the world, I will here prefent unto them the materially of fome few fliori obfervations for that purpofe. Som^f them Firft^thatdivcrs of their party,and thofe of very eminentnote, are for the a- though mifcarrying in other things, yet keeping fall to the way J:'"«" ° ^"' of/»^fpff»nce the dayes of the Gofpel,or ever are likely to be upon earth church" all" to theworldsend ? how exceeding few of all that are, or have been Princes, all Members of Parliament of either Houfe, of all that have been or Members of are MagilK^ates in EngUnd^ if their principles might be put in pra- Parh jTicnr,ail dice, would be admitted to the Lords Table, or yet their chil- JJ*' Counties dren be baptiied, or themfelves be reputed Chriftians and Members & Burrouehci of anylawfull Church? that now arc. Thirdly, ot the fe exceeding few Kings, Princes, Peeres, Com- a"d ihat ever monersand Magirtrates of the Land, which they could take into ^*^^ tiecnahdl their Congregations ;hovv many could have affurancetolive any be^ h^crcafter* long time in a Chriiiiar condition as Members of a Church ac- except a vej-y cording to their principles ? Since they tell us that they are to few. Excommunicate without any delay, the greateft Kings for any xhcfc 'few fault either in beliefe or lite, which dorh fubjeft the pooreft fer- Magiftrates vants to cenfure; how many and frequent tbefe faultsmay be, it is whoj" they hard to judge; but theworrt is, when the greateft Kings and the {I^yc no'fiiu- chiefe Members of Parliament without any relpeft to their dig- rity,but by the nity,areCdftoutof the Church fer themlelvesandtheirchildren, errour orma- by the peevirhnefl'e or errour, or malice of a few in afmall Congre- liccof afewico gaticfbthey have no meanes under heaven to redreife themfelves ^^ quickly caft of their injury ; they and theirs muft live as Pagans out of the church with. Church, till they who did caft them out, be perfwaded and become out any pofli- w.iliing to take them in ; (liouldall the Divines all the A(remblies,4)i!icjr ofresK- all the Churches of their Dominions, fee cleerly as the light their ^/» notorious wrong; yet there were no peflibiliiy to helpe it by any mortall hand till the injurious Congregation it felfe , of its ovvfi accord,fliouldbepIeafedtGrepaire it. ' Fourthly, they permit none to be Magttrates where they have 'When they power , nor fo much as to be a -member of their fmalleft civil! ^^^ P"* ^J^ Courts , except they be fully for tlieir way, and be admit ted mem- places of Ma- beri of their Church, as ir hath ever been their 'pra^lice in 2V(«v- giftracy, yea JEtiglufjd 10 this day; but the Magiftrates they .admit of, vvho are outofallqivill of their minde, they debafe their povvierfo low as to fufpend noc"o?^th*rt iitallon the will and. pleaiure of the. pnamifcuous multitude , not,.„in/^ 7be •Dd Onjy greateft M%^ii=- I ^S Jn Enumermion «/ the cammon nrar«s they only to limit the Soveraignty of Princes within the bounds of thr^Kin* ^*^^ their juft Lavves, and to confine them unto the Counfell of their ParliamcntV^ ^^^''^sments, but to bring both them and Parliaments andali they fobjcd Magiiirates to their foil originail and Makers, to the free fhem all to the will of thefe whom they uie to flile the prophane multi- ^'ro"f °^' • *" ^'"^ (ffffff)' SuJu'tudc"^ Fifthly 3 have any of the Beformed Churches now for an hun- dred yeares and above, given to Magiflrates iiich occafion to fearc When Migi- an unjuft infurre<5iion, as they in the few yeares of their being flr« es wil not have already fumifhed ? ^ *ollow their jq pgfi^g |jy gji ji^gjj. threatnings in this time of confuii- ^lyhlirhln^ ^mSi&) (while their Ikcngth is yet inconfiderable ) and very ready tw their mighty endeavours to get Armes into their hand to enable make iofqrie- themfelves with the evident hazard of the whole Ifle, to doe fiions to the yyhat they pleafeby force {hhhhhh), SThc vvhof ^^^ "^^" ^"^y ^°°^ ^^^^ ^° ^^^ iimi% of their principles in '^ew - Swtst \EjtgUrid, not many yeares agoe there, upon a veryfmall, and (b- farre as I knpw very grourdlefle lufpition, to have Ibmewhat of their Government altered by the King contrary to their Patent , they did quickly purchale and diftribute Armesamongall their people, and ex ail of every cnean Oath for the defence of their- Patent againlt all impugners whobever ; Mt Williams oppofuion- lothis Oath ashealledgeth, wa&the cheifecauie of hi» baniih- inent( Hi Hi), what principles could thefe be, that moved the fame people a- Httle after to doe and fay fuch things for which their Magifirares did difarme fomany of their Church members, not only elfe- where,but even at bolUn, upon fear of an apparent infurrciflion for ■ the killing of theprincipallMagiflrates, and overturning the whole teeofthatCountrey ( kkkk-kk^^-J Few Magiiirates will hereafter confide in thefe principles which iaved not the Governour and generall Court of New England , from extreme danger by the members of Mr Cottons Congrega- Many of them tion at /Wb' 5<>/?o«. deny to the Sixthly, doe the /» which any mo-cw at one ftrokc annihilate all the A^s of Parliament that new are in ^« "^^^^ , force , either in this or any other Kingdom, and make it impoffi- j ble (li they were beleevcd) to have any more in any place of the earth, to the worlds end. Look back upon what I have cited from the chiefe of the Brownifis writings, I grant the N^w Srglijh po- lifhers of Brownifm doe not exprefle their Tenets in tearms fo hugely grofl€ ; yet fee how ncare they come to theni in fubftance, when they tell us that no Magiitrate may rtiake any Law es about the Bodies, Lands, Goods, Liberties of the Subje<5V , which arc not according to the Lawes and Rules of Scripture, Scripture being D d a give* J _ g An Enumeration of the common givep to men for a perte.tJ'^ rule, as well in matters of CiviJl la- Hice, as of devotion and holinetre(wiw»*7www 2^ ; and if fb then they muft make it as unlawful! and contrary to the Scripl tures perfection, for any man to n^ake Lawes in matters of Righ- teoufnelieand'ofthe Stace, as in matters of Holinefleand of the Church. The Civil! '^^^^ befide things in themfelves good or evill, vyhfch Scripture lawes which dttcrmines by its Lawes exprefly , things of an inditferent na- %ic Cotton per- turc, whereupon rhe moft of civiilLaws are made, muO. be rega- mits men to jatej according to the Scripture rulesof Piety, Charity, and Con- make, binde ^jej^ce^ fo farre that the expediency andreafon of the Law muft furthw^" then ^ver carry and convince the confcience of the Sub]e6t : that no hisownmindc man is obliged to the obedience of a civill Law. in a thing never is led by the fo indifferent by the authority of the Law-giver, but every man ffcafon of f^<^ whofe confcierce is not convinced of the piety and charity of that dkncc° ^^^» ^^ free from all obedience and fub;e6tion thereto : Thus fkrre lAz Cotton {ffff?tMm-m}ft ^i,). Th p' the E;ghtly, what men befides them have made fo bold with Kings yoakottheju- 1"^ Parliaments, as not only to break in pieces their old Lawes, diciall Law of and to diveft them of all power to make new ones ; but alfo under Mofes on the the pretext of a divine.right, to put upon their necks thatunfup* neck of the Ma poj-t^ble yoak of the ludiciall Law of the fewex, for peace and for SI • ^f^' ^ warre, without any power to difpence either in addition or fub- ftradlion («» »« «» 1) ? I grant this principle of 5(«rrtf»> is li- mited by Mr CottM to fuch ludicials as do containe in them a morall equity (»«»•»» 2 J ; but this morall equity is exten- ded by hirn to fo many particulars, as WiUiams confefles the whole ludiciall Law to be brought back again thereby, no leffe then by die plaine fimple and unlinaiced Tenet of the rigidell Brorv" nifis (^tJKMftnn 5.) Ninthly, doth any Reformed Church appoint their Minifters They^iyc to^^Q jjg i^embcrs of the higheftcivill Courts, with power of voice" a power "to fit ^"S '" ^^^ ele<^ion of the fupream Magittrate }{oooooo) Jncivill Courts Do any Divines but theirs, fincethe Bifbops were abolifhed, a to voyce in joyne themfelvcs as companions with the Magiftrates* to draw tthftEicftiorofoQj of Scripture a, body of civill Lawes for the Government of iromScrip;Mrs (^ivillLayvcs forthcgovernnicnt ©f ihc St4|e» , Tenets of the Independents. ^ ii^ Tenthly,did ever any Divines but theirs, fo evidently mock Tncy offer to the Magil^rate, by inftrufling him according to their own inte- Ff'^^n'^^ ^^^ reft, as it were from heaven, tocontradidory praaifcs , in AW- comradiftory Bnglattd where the Magiftrate is in their way, to perfwade him principles, ac- the necelTity under paine of finne and judgement, to kill all Ido* cording to laterSj and ^ii-^^ Prophets, to deftroy v\hole Cities, men, women, ^^^'^ own m^ and children, whoarefeduced by a falfe Prophet (f^^^^^)? '^^f;^, .^^ Mak rga path-way by thismeanes to the {laughter, not only ^^^^ perfwade of all Papilis and Hereticall Se6ls, but alio of many good Pro- the M.io,(trat8 teftants, who to the Brovpnr^s are Idolaters for the reading of to kill all ido- Praver and obftinate enemies of the Kingdom of Chrift for their l^crsand He- • J.. ' r-r J J j: ^„ .u^ c^rr i-reticks. even miflike of Independency , according to the open profefTionof ^"'j^^^.^.^^^^ the prime hdependems (rrrrrr,) n,^^ ^ w^mtn] Their Dextrine in-0/dS»^la»d, where the Magiilrate is out andchildren. of their way, is d'ametraliy oppofite to this ; for here they But here they make it a Theomachy (//////), a fighting with God to deny deny the Ma- a free liberty to Papifts, to the vvorft Herefies and Schilins, to lu- g'^'^rate all daifm, Turcifm, Pagaxiiiin, or if any errour can be imagined to '^'''•'^J^ *° ^^V bee more pernicious. I beleeve that tew prudent Magiftrates, ar^ainc^u'Dn" when they have well ruminated thefe and the like principles of ths g.ofl.ft I- thc hidependents , will efteem them much more conducible for doiat rs Apo» their ends, then the principles of the Reformed Churches. ^^^ts , Biafphc- In the point of Schools and Learning, how farre they will o/^i!'^^"*^"/^ follow the Brownifis, I cannot fay : divers of them have as oood c^Jn!iS^'RV a (hare in learning as their neighbours ; yet whatever ttiey have ligion. of that kinde, they got it all before they entred into their new No great ap» way, and whatever learning all of them do poifene, it is no more pcarance of then what was among the Brorvnifis ^ when they did moft cry ^^^^ rcfpeft down learning. The moft of their erudition this day dwels in ^° fc^ul^riearo- "h^ew'EngUnd , that any reall courle hath ever there been taken schloh" for its entertainment and propagation, I have not heard much ; though the Magiftrate and the whole Land have beena and are at their.Devotion ; and till of late they had no apparant hope . of fupplying their way from the Schools of other parts of the ^ world. Were we not weary, we might go on yet farther in the para^ Mependeniy ■ lell., efpecially in the doiSlrinall Tenets of the Irtdependents ^\^htvt< ^^^ ^^"^^ in already they have gone fwre beyond the Brewnijis ; you had ^-x^^^l\°^nm, touch " ^ '90 jirkEnumermon of the common touch of the Arminianirm of ibmc in the reall Sanftifrcation of all baptifed Infants ; of the enthufiafms of others in their con- templations of God without Scripture j of the Libertiniimof a third, blafpheming God as the Authour of the finfijIneiTeoffin : of the Arminian reprobation^ the Antinomian^ MonraniiVck and Famiiittick Tenets of a fourth ; for which I doubt if to this day they have given any fatisfa(5iion. The whole City hath been filled thelemany yeares with the nolle of the Socinianifm of the fifth • nnanyofthem are paflGonate for a full liberty of all Religions in every State. The Apologirts declare, that they will have noneeaft out of the Church for any errours which are not fondarnentall ; and how farre they will extead this principle, who can know ? only it would feem that all the named errours which do lodge or have lodged, as isalledged,in their prime Leaders, without any cenfiire to this day, mull be taken within the compafle of errours tolera- ble, not only in the State, but in the purett Churches. And if Arminian, Socinian, Anabaptiflick, Antinomian, Fa- miliflick, Enthufiaftick errours be declared not fundamentall, and tolerable in a Church, what (hall we fay of Prelaticall, Caifandrian andthemoft of the Popifh Tenets that areno wayes lb grolfe? Spalato^nd others have been at great paines to prove that none of all the Popifli errours are fundamentall. The Remonftrant Apolo- eifts labour to free the greateft Herefies that ever were in the church, fuch as Arrianiltn of old,and Vorflianilm oflate, from that infamy. Certainly, though our Brethren had kept in their princi- ple of change, and not declared their full refolution to goon far- ther then thenifelves or others have yet thought : what already they have pofitively delivered, giveth to the world jurt reafon of doubt whither they may go, and where at laft they will flop their very fwift and volant progrefTe. The Teftimonics of the fixth Chapter. (a) \ Ntap. p. 243. It wat Agreed H^on^ that they out ofhctnJt XA ^ohIA yring in. di Narrative of their opimons wherein they differed from us ^ and then jhould joy ne with tu in preaching agoing 9he Brownirts rf».6l*We dare notbafJ/e the children efthefe Pam rents that refnfe to prof jfc the faith of ^hrifi as their onely Ktng oi'tvell as their only Prtefi and 'Prophet; for Chrifi divided, be^ comes no Chrifi to the divider^ this is to dtjfolve Chri^, that is^ to receive him onelj inpart and not inwhole J which is the fptrit of Afitichrifyxhi^jp,^^, Such a converjion 04 youfpeak^ofycomes not home to whole Ql.nfi , and fnch with their Converters doe deny Qhri^s Kingly Government, mhatknidojQonverterscaUyouitheftt at befi they are converted but in part , and that maine thing is wanting^ to wit^ Qhrifis Kingly Office which they come not up tf bj the preaching thereof. (vi) Paper of Accommodation after the ninth propoftion: We ha- "ving weighed our Brethrens principle's ^ doe find no probability of an Accommodation for them. ordinarily to enjeyQongr(gatims,u»le(J'e it /hall happen in a Parijh that the Afinifler cannot adminifler the Sacraments to all of the PariJh,whom pojjibly the neighbour Aitni- jiers or the (fU(fts may jndgefit to be admttteJy fuch perfons fhall . have power to procure to themfelves the Sacmments by the helf cf a neighbour Mi »/?i?r,ibid, fVkereunto our brethren adde as follow • ethf erotherwife tfinaPAriJh it happen that there be anonfidera* ble number of fuch as cannot partake in the Ordinances with the Mintfler and people^there they fhall have liberty to difpofe of them* ■ ft Ives as a difiinti Churchy andto choofe a Afmifier or Mimfiers^ at their owk charge to be maintained to be jheir Pafior, (%) ThomasGoodwin to I.G» p.l. Indeed we that are to admit doe it upon a conviElion and perjwafion of the parties true grace fome way made forth vifible to us* Vfcldsanfwery to chap. j. Hec tells m that they mnfl be reaU Saints andfyncere Believers, and that the ^hurch in admitting oft hem ^doth maj^e exaSl try all by exami« nation of theirk*iOfkdge^ ofid the wtrk^rf grace ^ firfi in. private^ then The Teftimonies. 1J5 then in fubltks , ^ff^ ff^at they he fttch as can cleave together im cfinion andajfeSiion^ and that they he fnch as k»ow what helongf 1 Church- C oven others in private , ivht ptpon their Tejlimonyare admitted into the Church withoftt any more adoe, # ( ^ ) Raihboiics Narration^ p. 1 1 . Sejide true and re all S aim Jlj'tp, they ree^Hirethat then.fnberstohe admitted Jbe fnch as tan cleave together Jboth in opinion and in ajfe&ioK^and that there he ftttahiemjfe and fweetnejfe of jpirit in them , apt to elo/e one with another, (^ aa ) Vide fijpra,(Z) alfo Cotons Way;^ri. (^bb; Videfupra,//:/. Ch.^.p, (^i.) (cc) ApoJ. Nc}r,^,cf^ Excommur/tcati-'n jhould heput in execu" t ten for no other ki^idofpnties then may he evidently prefumed t^ be perpetrated againfi the parties k»orvn light, as whether tt he a Jinne in manners and coKver fatten, fuch oi is committedag^r^infl the light of natHre\ or the common received praSfifes of Qhnflianity profejfed in all the Churches of Chrifi ; or if in opinion , then fuch as are liJ^ewife contrary to the received prtnciphs of Chrifi ianity^ and the power of godlinejfe profejfed hy the party himfelfe y and univerfa/iy acknowledged in all the refl oftheChurcheSiAnd no other finnestd he the jHbje6i of that dreadfttll fentence,' {Ad) BiAme\sPoftfcriptyp4^S.4lfohis luft dcfctice. p. 59. (cc) An Apologis of the Churches in New-Ewgiand , /or 4 Church' Covenant (it ) T.G.r^I.G.p. Firfi, it is no more with Hi thenthrj^att Affent and refolutisn profejfed hy them that are to he aimittedhy uSi with promtfe to walkin aH thefe waycs pertaining to this Fellow Jhip, fofarre as they /halt he revealed to theminthe (jofpel-^ thns hriefty^ indefinitly and implicitly^ infptch Itke words and no more or etherwife^ do we apply our anfwersto mens canfciences.Church'CO^ vena'r7t,p.^6* We de»y not^ hnt the Covenant inmany of the hnglijh Congregations is more implicite ^ andnot foplaine as were to bee defired-jjet therewants not that real and fuhftantiall comming toge- Ee % iher ij<^ The Teftimonies, ther or Agreeing in Covenant ^ ami. that fubftantiall profejjion fif faith ^ which thankjl^e-o ^odyhath preferved the ejfe-nce of vi- Ji&le Chf^rches in England unto thif d^iy. (gg ) PIaine-t]ealiiig,p.2. A Church u gathered after thii manMey-a competent namheref ChrifltAns come together tn fame fit place in a ppthhkf manner, andthere confeffcthetr fiyir,atid f^ofeffe their faith , anderteri'ito Churth-covenara ', after this ^thej doe at thii fame time or Jome other all being together ^ eU^ their own Off^s^as T'afior ^Teacher, Elders^Dcaconfyif they have fit men enouqh to ftipplj thefe places; elfe as many of them Oi they can lee provided oj ^thex they fet another day for the Ordtnatisn of ihtir. fatd Officers. ^ h h ) Anfvcer to the'^li^uefiions^ P-3^- ^f Church-commu- yiion and the exercifc of (ucio Ordinances , as Chrift hath ap.^ pointed for h^ Church yvas l-^wfull and needfull y-ivhen Afagifirates yvcrc enemies to the Gej pel ^ and he not fo when M.tgifirates frcfefe theCosje^., wedoenot fee bHtChrifltam may fame: ime be lofersbj having Chriftian Magi(irates , and in rvorfe condition then if. they had none but profejjed enemies^ ibid.p.41 . It is ourpralitfe in Ordination of MimfierSf as alfo in removing of them, to have the a ffi fiance of ^Minifiers of other Churches % but for authority andpotperj rpek^ow none , that MiniTlers h ave ^proper ly fo called^, in any Congregation fave that one over rehtch the holy ^ho^ hath mtadethem Over-feers, and. therefore we think^itnot lanvfulL when A Church uta Ordaine Officers ^ to call in by way of anthortty or pawer the A^ini^ers of other Churches. ( i i) Cottons ^z-^ ^^.i^TheChurch towhich Chrifl hath com" mitted the cenfures^ 14 a combination of faithfttll godlj men^ meet' ing by common confent into one Congregatio»y^\di.'J . Then fnch "whofe hearts Godteacheth often meet together about the things of Cjod and performe fome duties of prayer and fpiHtuall conference together .y till afuffictent company of them be well fatis fled in the fpirituall goodeflate one of another, and fo have approved themfelves ■ to one anothers confciences in the fight ofCjody as living fiones fit to belaid in the Lords fpiritall Temple,\h\(i,p,io. TheChnrch be- ing thw gathered as hath beene defcribed: Our next care u^, fhat it may b^ ff^ff^jed mth all thefe Of cert which Chrtji hath ordained. I'he Tcftimonies. 137 ( k k ) Anfwer to the 32 ^efihnsj p. 43 ♦ f'V^ eioe not finde that Cod doth Anj-wheyejajthty mufi be above forty or elfe thej canmt b« (I Chtirch .; r.dy rather that jpeech if Qhrifis^ of two or three (7-4- thered together m his name^ doth flatnly imply , that tf there be A greater number thenttvD or three, whom they being not fatisfiedtn the anjwer of an offender, may appeale unto, and in fo doin^ tell the Qihiirch yfuch a jgyiall number may be a Qhurehy and mzy have the bleffirtg of his pre fence to be among them, (11) J bid. p. 8, 9' When a vifihle Church is to be ereEhed^ it is nece^ary that m rejpeB, of quantity it be no more m number in the dayes of the T^tv Tefiament^ butfo many oi may meet tn ons " Qongregation* ( mill J Ibid. p« 15*^ The Church is before the LMiniflcysl feeing the porvcr of chujing Alinifiers is given to the Church by Chrtfi, ( ^x\) Ibid. p. 68. The Church that hath no Officers ^ t»a^ eleU Officers unto thsmfclves; therefore it may alfo ordainetbem : if it hath power from Chrifl for the oney and that the greater, it hath alfo for the other which is the lejfer: noWyOrdinatto» is le^e then Sle[lion» (00) Ibid. p. 42. Vnto the 1 3 efueffion , rphether you thinly it convenient^ that 4 company of private and illiterate per/otts Jhould ordinarily examine ^eU^jOrdame^ and depofe thtir Alinifiers : a fart of the anfwer to this qnefiion is^ if there were mne Among them- who had, humane learning ,, we doe not fee how this could hinder them of their Liberty to chufe Minifiers ,purchafed to them bj Chrifis precious blood; for they that are ft m<,itter to be combi^ ned into a Church body , have learned the Do^riite of the holy ScriptHret in the fund&mehtall points thereof ;they have learned to knew the Lord in their owne hearts i therefore they may not bee reproached at illiterate or unworthy to chufe their owne Afiniflers i nay they have the befl learnings without which all other learning is but madneff'e andfo lly . C p p 3 PJainc Dealing, p. 3. They fet a day for the Ordinal tion of their Ojfcers , and appoint fome of themf elves to tmpofk hands upon them : where there are (JMinifiers or Slders before^ they impofe their hands upon the ney» Officers', but where there i* noney there fom^ of their chief eft men two or three of good report < ( 1^8 Th€ Tcftimonies. amongB them^ though mt cfthe Mtnt^ry, doe hy appointment of the fame Church lay h,mds upon then-, Cotcors way, p. 40,4I# Toreards the end of the dayt one of the Elders of the Churchy if they have any ^ *f*fofy ^^'^ ^j ^^^^ grnver Brethren of the Chftrch appointed hy themfelvea to order the work^of the day^fiandeth up and enquireth in the Church &c* he advertifeth him who m chofen^ Ipohat duties the Lord ree^uireth of him in fkdt place fotvards the Ch'urch • then with the Prejhytery of that Churchy if they have Mny^orifnot y with two or three others of the gravefl Chriftiatts among the Brethren of that Church , being deputed hy the hodj^ he doth in the name of the Lord Jefm or dame him to th.it Office^ with impoftion of hands ^ calling upon the Lord j and fo tu^Ming thejpeech to the per/on on -whom their hands are impofedyhe as the mouth of the Fresbjtery ^ exprejfes their Ordiy:atit>n cf him ^ and puts a folemne charge upon him to Uohjeeell to himfclfe and the flocks yjfter thii the Elders of other Churches prefect y obferving thefrefence of God in the orderly proceeding tfthe Church to the Officers SleSlion and Ordination^ one of themiyi the name of all the rffifdiothgive unto him the right hand of Fellow jhip tn the fight of all the Affemblj. f q q ^ Anfwer to the 32 ejuefiions^ p. 48. If the Church hath power by el e^ ion to chufe a iJMimfier^ and fo power of tnflituting him^then ofdefiituting alfo'^ Infticuerc & dciiicucrc cjufdcm elt potcftatis. (ti) Ibid, p. 44. We conceive that every Church properly fo called , though they bee not above ten perfons^ or the leafi number that you mention ^ have right and pow^r from Chrifi totranfaB dll their owne EcclefiaflicaUbnfineffe, if fo be they be able-^ and carm vj matters jufliy i for the power of the KiyeslslL3Xih,i6- l^.iscom. mitted by Chrifi unto the Church . ((() Cottons. Catcchifm, p. 10. It ii committed to the Pref^ ffytery to prepare matters for the Churches hearing, (^t t ) Anlwer /^tf fif 32 (^neft, p. do. In thisfenfe matters with U4 are carried according to the vote of the major part, that ii, with the joy nt confent of the whole Churchy but yet becaufe it is the mind ofChrtfi. ( w w ^ The propofttions to^ which almofl all our Elders did agree when they were affembled Ifo^^ther : the firj^.jhe Fraterjrity The Teftimonies. i^p is the firfijuhje^ ofaU Prejhj/teriali power ^ radicaliccf) id eft cau* fatim per modum collacionis , noii liabitualitcr, non aiSualiccr, non formalitcr. (xx) Anatom. p. 2(S. I he are of no ruling Elders that ever yT/rSimpfon hadir. his Chnrcht Anarortiift anatomifcd, p, 12. ' It is true dc fa^lo ii>fee had none^ hut yvere refolvedto have them^ Netrfiithjiariding this anfwer of Ml Simpfons, that Church of Rotterdam to this day hath never had aPresbj/teryy after more then [even yeares delay, (yy) Ancap. p. 52' Pajiors are necejfary Ofpcers in your Churches^ and yet accordingto your pra^ifes your Churchet an many yeares without them* C 2 2 ) Kcyef p« 10. K^mhority is a morallpotver, andafnpe. rtour Order or State ^ binding or releafing an infer ieur in point of fubjeUion, Chrifi hath given no [urifdt^Siion but to rehom he hath given ojfce. The Key of powir tn a large fenfe^ or Liberty^ is in the Church ; but the Key of authority or rulcy in a more [trill J enfe^ is in the Elders of the Church, (^ a a a } Excommunication is one of the highefi alls of Rule i andtherfore cannot bee performed bnt by fome 'Pliers ; now where all the Elders are culpable , there be no Rttlers left in that Church to c erf ure them : as therefore the Presbytery cannot exeommnnim cate the whole Church ^though apojlate , for they mufi tell the Church, andjoynt with the Church in that cenfure ; fo neither can the C hurch excommunicate the whole Pretbyterj^becaufe they have not received from Chrift an Oj^ce of Rule without their Of* ficers* lb, preface 1^.^. He gives unto the Elders or Presbytery a binding power of Rule andtAuthority peculiar unto thenc^and to the Brethren diflmU and apart an interefi of power and priviledge to concurre with them^and that fuch affaires /hould not be tranf- alled bftt with the joynt agreement of both, though out of a dif* ferent Right : fo that as a (^ hurch of Brethren only conldnet pne^ ' eeedto any fu'ylike cenfures ^without they have Elders over them i fg neither in the Church have the Elders power to cenfure , with* out the concurrence of the people : fo as each alone have not power of txcor/tmunicaiing the whole of either^ though together they have power over any particular perfon or per fans in each* C b b b J Ibid, alfo Kcye* p. 1 3 - Elfe the Brethren have a i 140 The Teftimonies. fower of order- ^ and the privihdge to expofiuUtetvith their bre^ threniiicafe of private 'fcfindali: fo in cafeofpublike/caKdalt, the yvhole Chnrch of brethren have power and privtledge to joy tie with the Elders in inqniring^ hearing, judging ef pub like fcandiilf,fo 41 to bind notorimeftnderi and imp em ttnts under cenfure.iind to forgive the repent Ant* (c c c) The propofition?, ^,py9p- The fratenaity having tiu^ thoritdtive concHrrence with the Presbytery inlndictAll aElf. (ddd) Keycs,p. 16. Though the Church WAnt nuth-rny to Excommunicate their Presbytery , jet they want net hheriy to withdraw from them. (ccc) Keycs ^cehcCyJp*'^, JVhen we firfi read thir of this lear- ned Author , knowing what hath been the more' gtner all current bothofthepraHice and jtidgement 0^ our brethren for the Congrc gationall way'y wee corf cjfe we were filled with wonderment at thaf Divine hand that had thus led the judgements without the leaSi m^tuall i/terchange or ivtimation of thoughts or notions in thefe' pArticttcptlar of our brethren there and our fclves here, CftQ Ibid. Onely wee crave leave of the reverend Aum thor to declare that wee afjent not to all exprejfions^ ^c. Vide fupra. C;ggg J Tabula. Potcftas charitativa mere eftprimo fratium & Prcsbyrcrorum charitative non polititc ambulatidum, fccun- do fororum. ( h h h 3 Vide fupra, Chap.4f. (F;. (iii) Vide fupra, C/;^?/'.^. (M). (kk k) Baftwicks Independency ,p.9p.7'^d'^/>//^rfrtf«»»;&^. ther the women and people as well as the Aliniflers have the Keyes f and whether the women have all their votes in the Church Jyoth for eleUion and reprob.ition of Af embers and Oncers orvledgeth that Synods or Claffes are an Ordinance of Chri^^ unto vohom Chrtfi hath committed a due and juFl meafure of fon>cr^furniJhyid and follow the Lords Houpe '/for the Chf4rch of God is a Chrifftans home^ where Jhee mufldwel'i ^nd where the Saints are, there is the Lords houfe-y and in fo doing , Jhe leaves not her h>Mband, but her husband forfnkes her : The odtoufnejfe of ihu point wm further manifefted unto me by thefpeechofEz^kiKXHoXWmziS tvtfejfijtng tha,tfhe counted herfelfe but a widow, Co 000} 146 The Teftiirioniey, (oooo) Phine-dcaling, p.ar* They call the d^tyes of the Tveeke y the fir fi^ fecond^ thtrd^ fourth , fifth ^ (iXth, andfeventh whivh fef Saturday ; aljo the Moneths heginnin^at March, by the names of the firfi^fecondyandfo forth to the twelfh, which aj Fr- biuaryj becaufe they would avoid all memory of Heath enifh and Idols names. (PP PP) Anf.to the ja.queft. p. 77. For fettled and flinted ■maintenance y there is nohtch he was l^ajfor^ ron(ij}ed0f^reatPerfonages^ K tights, Ladies, andrtch J\derchaHts and fuch people ^ as they being but poore , conld not walk^fo futablj. with them ; wherefore he per f waded them to joyn themfelvcs with foms other Congregation among ptore peopl where t>.ej rrJght better walk^ar.d more con^ fofiabljiinftHotr-lhipWith them, (>s,&c, (mmmm m^ This wee beare is their ordinary pra^ice Mt London. (nnnnn) Videlfupra Chap.^. (,^).(^> (00000) Vide fupra ibid . (ppp pp ) Thif is the j^pologi^scemmon profejfion. ( q q q o q ) This alfo they profejfe as a cleare co>ife^Hem oj the former. ( r r r r r ) Cottons way p. 6 8 . The Lords Supper we adminifier for thegejiure to the people fittiMg;according as Ch^ifi adminifired it to his DifcipiesJitting^Mauh. 20.26* who alfo made a fyvtbolicai ufeofit to teach the Church their majority ovtr their Minifiers in fome cafes, and their ludicidl authority ^ as Cofeffors with him at the Uji ludgement, Luk. 24.27. to ^o, (Hi iff; for this the Apologtfts didfleadas vittch and asjharpfy as affy, (ctttt) / have heard fome of their chief e men difconrfe pftb - likely enough to this purpofe. (vY w w vv-vv j Cottons Catechifm p. i o. The body of the Church hath power from Chnftto enquire, and heare^ and afftft: in the j lodge- ment of all pub like fcandals. (x X X X X ; Vide fupra Chap 4. f T T j, (yyyyy) Vide fupra C/?4;>. 6. (ct). ( 2 2 z z z ; Anfwer to the 5 2 Queft . p. <5 1 . If it appeare, they who diffent from the major part, are fa^ioujly or partially carried, the refl labour to convince them of their errour byyhe rule ; if they yeeldjhe confent of all comfortably concurreth in the matter ; if thejt Jim continue obfliftatey they ar^ admonijhed , and fi fandi^g under cenffire, their vote is nullified (^aaaaaa) Ibid . If the difference Jitll continue ^ the fentence is fldl demurred even till other (fhurches have beene confulted with^ if the Church or the Sldert 'jhould refufe the Tefiim,ny of other yynurches according to God, they will deny them the right hand of FelU^ffh/p &c, (bbtjbbb) Short llory p. 3 2 . Then Mtflris Kutchinfon k^pt gg open i J 50 Ibe Teftimonies. 0Be!f hofife for all commers, af-dpt- ftp two LeBure dayes in the rveef^ ■ when they nftiaily met at h^r hfmje three »r fonrfcore per fins ^ the pretence was to repeat Sermons '^ hut when that was done ,jhe would comment upon the- Do&rineSj ai'd interpret all pajjdges f.t her plea- fu^e j jke d^id Uy all that oppofid her, being neare all the Elders and moH' of the faithfrdl Chrthtansin thisCepimreyy under a (Covenant of rr0>kj to advance her Alafier- piece- of immediate revelations ; wherin jh? had not f'.Hed of her aime to the Htter fuhverfion both of Churches and civill State, if the Lord had >iot prevented it. Ibid. ^.:^^,What fay you to your weekly puhlikf ffteettngs ? Anfvv. There werefuch meetings in ufe btfsre I came-, we began it with five or fx-y and though it grew to more in future time, yet being tolerated at the fir fl^ I knew not why it might not continue. The Courts reply. There n ere private mceti^:gs indeed, and are siillin many piaces, of fimpfew neighbours ; xfe allow you to teach younger women privately , andf upon oceajion; Imt f hat gives no warrant for fuchfet meetings for that purpofe ^neither doyee leach th^m that whtch the^Apoflle com- Ji^adtj to keep at home, (cccccc) A pologer. Nar. p. 1 9. To the Magiflrate we give ^t'^i^^eh.andias we think ^r/i&re thenthe principles of the Prefbyteriall Government will fuffer them toy seld. « (.dddddd) Wiilkms^fa^r,^ roip. 2,: That the Saints are ftot tofubmit to the powers of the world or worldly powers y and that the fewers and governments &f the world have nothing to doe with them for civtH mifdemeanors ; thefe ^overnom'S muji ^eep in their owne f^hearey as whales, net to govern Whale S'y.lrut otherfijbeis^ Lions not to governe L^ns , but the^eajistiftheforreji'y Eagles, not to voverne Eavles,but.the other fatties of the ayre, (eeeeee) C^r Williams reUtedtome , that Mifiris Hut- cbifilbn {^with wh^m he was familiarly aequatntedy andofwhvm he fSal^muchgood-^ after fhe hadcometa ^id Jjland,andher hfffband had becne mvide Governour there, fhe perfwaded him to lay downe his Office upon the opinion which mwlyfhehad.takenupofthemlaw- fulneffeof^iMagiJlracy. ( f £f ff f ) Bloody Tenet p 1 35 . Williams^y2'^/ down thefe words of Cottor\s msde II J T he proper meanes whereby the eivill power may andjhould attains its end,are only poltticall,and prirxipally thefe five : Firjl^ the ercUfng ^»d eJlabUlhing wh (it forme of civtll Government may I The Teftinaonks, ijr may fetm in wifedomewofi meet accotdi»£t6 tht gi*il?fAll rkhs hf the Word and ft ate ofthep'ople: ufon thefe rvordf Williams co»i- ments thm ; from this grant I inferre thstt the Sov^raign origf^aU ay^dfjHndiiticn efcivillporver lies in the people^ whim thfy mufi nttdi me line by the civill power dtfiinSl fiom the GoverKmentfei up : a*fd iff» thM a people ?Kay ereH: and ejiubltft) rv hat forme of Goverxment feems to them T?tofi meet for their civi/i coftdftion, it is eviient that fuch (jovernments as. are by them ereBed andefiabfijhcd^ hc.'Ue ho more power i mr far no longer tiwe^ then the ciifUl phri>er (^people confenting and agreeing Jhall betruft them with. This is cUdre^not only in reafon , but in the experience of all Common'Weais where the people are not deprived of their nxtHrdl f'eedoine by the p^er of Tyrants, Hoxv right this Commtntary if , Mr Cottons o'b'^ ivordi ivill declare, fet doivneip, I ^o. In a fee State no Magijlrate hatB' poTver over the Bodies y Goods, Landf 3 Liberties of a fiee people, hut hythetrfree confent% and becauf fee men are not fee Lords of their owne efiatcs, bat are only fewards under (jod\ therefore they may ttetgive their free confcnts to any M giflrate to di^efe HpoH theit- Bodtet , Lands and Liberties at large as then-;felves pleafe\ bat nr God the Strver^^igne Lord of all plea fes ; and becaufe the Word is a perfeB rule^ as wtll ofrighteoufnejfe Oi ofholinejfey it will be there- fore necejfarythat neither the people give confe^t, nor that the A>£^ giflrate take power, but according to the lawesofthe ff^ard. (ggggg'gJ Vide fupra C/»4^ 5. E. i: '^^ *- (hnhhhh) BaH:wicks Independency fecond part. Pdftfcil^ p. 6^. It may evidently appeare, that all the projeEis of the Inde- pendents in getting prime places by Sea and Land, and in the Ar* •- mies^and in the Townes\ CitifS, Forts, and Ca files, and allethef^^ places J and in all Committees, is only for the advancement and fo • msnting of their FaElion : and this I conceive tf b)e the only catife of all the tinfie. woolfte Committees through the Kingdom. (iiiiii) Willianris Examinmon pag, 4. tiAfter my pub- like triall, one of the mofi emtKent t^JVlagiflrAtes flood up andjpoke''; 0?fr Williams, y^/W he, holds forth that it is not lawfitll to caU a wtcked perfon to fvoeare, to pTay^ as beingaUionscfGods worjhip. (kkkkkk) Vide fupra Chap. 3 . T T. W W- 'A A A. (kkkkkk 2) Lieutenant Genefall Cromwells Letter to the Parliament from^r?/?f>// ; jisfor being mited in formes commonly G g z called *s» The Teftimonies. sailed Uniformity y every C^rtflian for feace fake would ftttdjraMd doe ai fdtre as Corfcience would permit; andfom IBrethren, in things of the minde, we look^for no compulfton hut that of Light and Reafon ; *ji other thi>Tgs God has put the fivord imothe "Parliaments hands for the terrour of evUl doers, and the praife of them that doe well ; if any plead exemption frcm ity he knowes not the Qojpell. (UlllJ) Videllipraf%. 2. (HHHHH^, (III II) (KKKKK.) V ('tn m m m mm i ) Vide fupra ibid. (m mm m m m 2 ) Vide infra (m m m m m m j.) (mmmmmm ^) Cottons Modell of power «» r^* Bloody Tenet p, 1^0. The Afagifirate i>t making Lawes ahoutcivill and indifferent things in the Common-wealth \ ^irfl\ he hath no power given him of God to make what Lawes he pleafes ^ either in reflrair.- ingfiom or conjlrainirg to the ufe of indifferent things ; Ixcattfe that which is indifferent in its nature, may fometimes he inexpedient in its nfe, and coriffeijuently tmhwfull : tt is a prerogative proper to God to require obedience of the fons of men, hecaufe of his ^Authority and ■ Will, It is an evill fpeech in fame y that in fame things the will of the Law ^ not the reafon ofit^muli be the rule of Confctence to walkj hy : and that Princes may for hid men to feek^ ary other reafon hut their authority:, yea when, they command men frivola & dura ; and therefore it it the duty efthe Magifirateinall Lawes ahout indiffe* rtrit things^ to Jhew the reafons, not only the will ; to (hew the expe' diencyas well as the indtfferency of things of that nature i and he-" ctiufethe judge 'Kent of expedient and inexpedient things, is often dif-^. f cult and diverfe, it is meet that fach Lawesfhould not proceed w^thm cut due ccnfideratioM of the rnles ef expediency fet downe in thelVord, which are the fe three ; Firfi, the rule of Piety ^ that they may mak* for the glory of ^od, i Cor. lo. 3 1. Secondly], the rule of charity, that no fcandall some therehy to any weak^ Brother , t Cor. 8. 1 3. Thirdly, the rule of Charity, that no man he forced tofuhmit againjf his Co^fi^^"^') Rom. 1 4 1 4, 2 ^ . ( n n n n n n j ) Vide fupra C^^p- ^- (K K K KK.) (nnnnnn2) Cottons Modellin the Bloody Tenet p. 140* The Afagiflrate hath power to puhlijh and apply fuch civill Lowes ma StAte as either are ex^refi in the H^ord ofGodiin Mofes fudi- shit: to witjfofarrc as they are of general! and m^rall equity, and^ The Teftimonjes. lyj fo i>i>jdifig all Nations it all ages ; or elfe to he dedtiBed hy way of gcnerall coi^fe^ttence and fro^ort ion from theWordofGod* ( K n n n n n 3 ) ibid. p. I r 8 Aflrange modell of a Church And Cowmon^weatth after the Afofaicalland Jewtfh patterKeyframed hy many ahle^ learned and Godly hands, which Tvakens Moies/rew? his unknown grave, and denies Jt^myet to have feen the earth, ^oooooo) Plaine Dealing p; 2 5. The Mintfiers give their votes in all eleUions of a "wonder thatfuchf ivolous interpretations flooptld come in the hearts of men, to hinder the free parage of the "^ufiice of Godon fuchnotoriotu offenders. Cottons third viall p. 8. 9ii the 3 2 ofjojhua, when thetw» Tribe/ and an halffet up an Altar 154 ^^^^ uKJufl fcrupulojjty to require [atufaBton by loidzn^alt hough they thought KettobrtTJgm another ehjeti efwor- jhip^ i/ut another moKner of ivorfhip ; yet the other Tribes iwonld have cut them off tf they had [mrjd another Altar for worfhip ihe is the fame (jod, and h s z^ale is ay deeply provoked againjl the Ithe ktnde of vitioafitcffe kow as ever he was r^e-^jlbid.p. 1 7. Afoule that Jinneth of ig»ora?tceyttAy be pardoned ; but if he full cBntinue objli- »at9,were tt a City or a Tribe, they(hallmt fuffer fuch in a Couri' trey ; bmyouwilljay that the tares aKd wheat may grow together-^ grant', but it u not faid that briers and thornesfkould grew upvetth r^ewjlbidp.ip. Toufee the firjiufeistojujltfie the equity of fuch capHuli punifhments upon Priefts and lefmtes , and confegjuently on ftich who bring in other Gods ^ or another way of worfhtping fh^ true (jod then that wherein we may enjoy feliowfhip with the true Cod. Cottons third Viall,p.l9.20» Tor afscoudnfe, it mayferve to reprove the carnall and fi^nfftllfoolifh pity that is found in any ejlate that fhall bee fptring to fpill fuch blood of the Prtefis and lefuitet ; the Lord loatheth this kjnd of lenity andindulgency^cur fed is he that doth the rvorkjf the Lord negligently ; andcurfedis hethat keepeth bacl^ his fwordfromblood, when the Lord calls m tofheaththe fword of tiAuthorityonfmhkiyide ofDeltnefuents ^ a State fhall be feparate from God for thefe tolerations, (r r r r r r) Vide fupra, Chap.6. {()» f ff fff Q Goodwins Theomachyj alfo Chap, y (Gj. (Hj. and Chap,6,(}.k\ikkkz),alfoChap,6.{hb\>h), (hhhh). Chap. VIL It is unjufl fcYufulofity to require fatisf^iBion of the true grace of every Church'Membev, The indepm. TT Avlng fet down the Proceedings and Tenets of the Brownijls «/e»/j prime Jtrland Independents, (o farre as my flender reading of Tonic ©f prinoples. j^gy. yvritings and obfervation of their wayes have brought to my nnerhory ar this time : Before I leave them, it will not bee ur^fit to examine the truth of their chiefe principles whereby they have diilurb'd the Church , and will continue fo to doe untill they i . have of the true grace of every Church-Memher, -^55 have changed their minde. For lliortnefle, I will pitch but upon foure grounds which the Independents have learned in the Brownifis fchoole: The firll , concerning the members of a Congregation; The next three concerning their power. We will firrtconfider whither the members of every particular Church bee obliged at their firfl: aim ilTion to fliew to the whole Congregation convin- cing figns of their Regeneration and true grace. Secondly^ whether the people of a Congregation have a power of voycing in every Ecdefaliick affaire, thirdly, whetherihepowerof the Congre- gation be ablblute and /«(s/r;j.'W^ not in any eflentials: fo what ever morall evill doth defile the Church now, and is a juft caufe of'eje6t:ion or feparation 3 thac mull be foat all fimes, efpecially, under the old Tellament , where all the Ceremoniall ciit%ences fhat are alkdged betwixt the H h Church it if unjttft [cruj^ulofttytQ require fatisfaBion Church then and now , make for the ftrengthning of the Argu. ment j for then the caufes of ieparation were ftrider and fmaller ; a little Cercmoniall pollution would then have kept out of the fanituary ; much morea morall uncleanneffe would' have made the facrifice abominable. If therefore at that time the matter in hand was no caufe of feparating from the Church muchleflecanitbe fo now.when God hath given a greater liber- ty to the Chnrch in hermajorIty,andwhenChrirtiansarenot fa eafily infe£led by their neighbours finnes as of old in thedayes of the Churches infancy they were ; Idolatry^ falfe doilrine, open- profanenelfe, were then moil abominible, and more terribly puni - fhed then novv,by the totall deftruiSion of whole Cities and Coun - tries wherein they were entertained ; alio the duty of mutuall in- fpedion and admonition, the contempt whereof is made the grand caufe of fcparation^ was moft cleariy enjoyned in the Old • Te.liament. Theweaknffle What here is replyed, that all feparation from the lewrfli afihck Reply. Church was fimply impoffible , becaufe then there was no other Church in the whole earth to goe to : Weanlwer, that the Re- plyers themfelveswilHay that a feparation muft be where there is • juft caufe, and where a perfbn cannot abide without pollution and" lin, although there be no other Chnrch for him to go to;for they make it better for men to live alone feparate from all, then to abide in any Church where they cannot live without the partici- pation of their neighbours finnes. We anfwer further. That it was eafie for the godly under the Law to havejoyned together in the fsrvice of God^and to have excluded the wicked'thence;and where- as it is faid that this could not bee done , becaufe the Cenfure of ' Excommunication was not then in being ; We^nfwer, the Golpel makes it cleare ; That cafling out of the Synagogue which was reall Excommunication^ was frequent in the Old Tef^ament ; as Oiir fccond g\(Q thekeeping off from the fervice with agreat deale of circum- Itf^c^iJplc ^P^^^o" 3li who were unfit by any legal! pollution , much more ©rchrift and by any known morall uncleanneffe; Kings themfelveswhen poUu- hii Apofllcs, ted,w ere removed from the Altar and put out of the San6luary . wlio did noc AgainJreafonthusjThat which inovednot Chtill and his Apo- fepnrate for ^^j^^ j.^ {Qp^^^LiQ from the Church oftheir time, is no caufe to usof a.li£i»^^' ieparation; .but, want cf fatisfaClion % gonvincing'fignes of the true of the true grace of every Churh-Memkr, 1 5^ tme grace of every member of the Church, was to them no cauie of reparation from the Churches of their times. Ergo. The majer is cleare, except we deiire 'a better pattern for out pradieesthen Chrift and his Apoltles ; vvhat ever carrieth us be- yond theii line,muft be high prefumption and deep hypocrifie. . The minor is cleare, by many Scriptures; the Scribes and Pha- lifees were a generation of vipers 3 lerufdem worfe then Soiom and Gomorrah ; Coralln and Bethfaida was worfe then Tyrtu and Sidon^ and to be calHower inHell thenthefe : yet the Lord did not give over topreach,to pray, to go to the Temple with them. ludas when a declared Traytor , did not fcarre him, ror any of his company from the Sacrament. After he went from the Table, when his wickedneife was revealed that aDevillwasinhim ; yet none of the ApolUes offered to caft themfelves out of the body becaufe this wicked n^ember was not cut off. Many members of theApoftolick Churches were fofarrefrom convincing fignesof true grace, that the works of the flefh were moft evident in their life. In iht Corinthians^ fundamental! errours,open Idolaty, grie- vous fcandall, bitter contentions, profanation of the Lords Ta- ble. In the Galatiant , fuch errours as delf royed grace, and made Chrill ofncneeffe<^. In the Church o{ Ephefttt^ofL^odtcea, and the other golden Candleflicks , divers members were fo evidently feulty, that the Candlef^ick is threatnedto be removed ; yet from . noneofthefe Churches did any of the Apoftles ever leparate , noE gave they theleaft warrant to any of their Difciples to make a fe- paration from any of them. A third Argument. The want of that which never was tolxQ xhe third rca- found in any Church, is no juf^ caufe of feparatic^i : But fatisfa- Ton j it k im, dion by convincing Arguments ofthe true grace of every mem- pofliblc to find ber, was never to be found in any Church. *'^"* grace in The major is unquertionable for what isnoc, cannot have any of^any^v^lc operation; 9}oh entit nulla funt accidentia. Church that The minor is demorilrable; from the nature c^a vifible Church, ever was oc it is fuch a body whofe members are never all gracious , if we be- ^allbe in th« lievc Scripture ; It is not like the Church invihble, the Church of ^°'^*''* thcEled^. It is an heterogeneous body, the parts of it are very difIimilar,fomecha{fe,fomecorne,fome wheat, fome tares; a net of fifliesgood and bad ; a houfe wherein are vefiels of honour Hh a And ^0 ^t i^ unjuflfcrupulofitji to require fatiifaBioii .and difbonour, a fold offlneep and goats, a tree ofgreen and wi- thered branches, a table ofgueMs, fonie with, ibme without a wedding garment ; in a word , every vifjble Church is a Ibciety wherein many are called, few chofen j except there'bre we will alter the nature of all vifible Churches whereof Scripture fpeaks, we muft grant that in every Church theie are Ibme members which have no true grace •, and if fo, how can they give convincing and fatisfaclory fgnes of that which is not to be found. Hypo- crites may make a fliew without,ofthat which is not within ; but (hall we lay ^n obligation upon every Iiypocritjcall member of a Church to be fo eminently skilful! in the art of counterfeiting as • to produce in the midlt of his gracelciheffe, fo cleare/o evident and- fatisfailory fignes of his true grace, as may convince the hearts of every one of the Church that the thing is within the mam breall which certainly is not there ? The fourth , The fourth Argument, The want of that which cannot reafo- this faiisfadi- nably befuppofed of every member of a Congregation, isnojuft on in therrue Qufeoffeparation from any Church ; butiatisfadion&c Ergo, leTl mitteVis ^^^ major IS cleare ; for if thewant of fuch fatisfad^ion be a juft kjiUkd on' c^ufe offeparatioii from the Church j Then the prefence of fuch a fourc crrours, fafisfadlion i$ very requifite to be in every member^ as aneceffary firft chat the meane to keep it in union with that Church, ^f r^ft-**! ^T^' '^^^ minor, that fuch a fatisfa^lion may not juftly be fuppofed rifdiaionisiii Jn^very member of a Congregation; for this would import thefe the hand of c- fourc things, all which are unreafonable. Firft^ that every mem- Tcry one of the ber of a Congregation is to have power totry all its fellow-mem- people, l^ers , to let them in or hold them out, according as in this triall he is fatisfied : This is a large limb of the BrownilHck Anar- chy, putting the key of Authority and lurifdid ion into the hand of every Church-member ; if all the hdependsnts will defend this, let them fpeak it out plainly . Secondly, that Secondly, it requires a great deale of more ability in every one man may member of every Church, then Cciibe found in any mortallman : actaine to the for not to fpeak of the impoffibility of a grounded and certaine certain know- perfwafion of true grace in theheartofanHypocrite,who hath no ledge of the '^^.^^^ ^^ ^|j . j^^^ -^ j^ poflible to attaine unto any grounded ccr- tlve^h^artVf tainty of true grace in the heart of any other man ? for the hid. «eoth«r. 3wan of the heart, ajtid the jiew i»mc, are jnot certaiiily known to a»y ef the true grace of every Church- Mmher, 1 5 1 any but to luch as have them. The grounds of a inans own cer^ tain perrwafion, the a5 of his faith either dire<5l or reflex^ the wit-r nef!eofhiscon!cience, or the fealeof the rpirlc , cannot go with- out his own breaft : all the demonllrations which can be made ta another, are fo oft found faire,that in underrtandingmen they can breed at mod but a fallible opinion or a chadtable hope, whidi is farrefrom dny certainty either off^IeerlcilncejiiiuGhmGre of faith or immediate revelation. '" ;■ ??t .-.'uc-.- Thirdly, itlayeth a burthen unlupportable to the ftrongeft. Thirdly, that upon the con'cience of every weak one ; they muii ever be in per- gyJ^J.y^^"^lJec plexity and doubt what to do, whether to i\zy Jo rhe Church , or ^^^ church to ander the pa"n ofiin tofep'arare from it till they have accurately feck andfinde examined , and after all needfijil triall attained to a full fat isfa<5li- fatisfaaion in on and aflurance of minde of the regeneration of every member, ^^^ u'^"if-^'f ^i*^ were they never fo many ofthat Church whereunto he belongeth : lo^y^i^^tJ^berC The burden of fuch a task might break the back of the ftrongeft Paflor, much more of a filly Lamb. Fourthly, thisprefuppoieth that all Congregations mufl: of new Fourthly, that be gathered^ and all their members admitted of new, which none all the Refor- may grant who minds not for the Independents pleafure at once to "'^i^"^^Lgg diffolve all the Reformed Churches, and to avow that every perfon ^^fl-oj^gd and though born in the true Church , within the Covenant of grace unchurched, fealed in Baptifm with the feale of God, religioufly educated in that they may thcfeareand know ledge of God, is nctpvithflanding without the ^^^ reformed Churiih, and no member of the body of Chrift, till he be admitted ^^c new Ldd to the Lords Supper. Ordinarily in all Chiftendom perfons are ofthez^<^'/ff.^= aduall members of the Church wherein they were borne of faith- denis, full parents, baptifed and Chriflianly educated, before they be ad- mitted to the iioly Table. The cafe and quertion of admitting members by a Congregation after all are convinced of the true grace of him who craveth memberlTiip among them _, is but a newj, rafli, unjurt cafe of the Independents , which will inferre the gathe- ring of new Churches, thedliTolution of all our old ones, and lay a : high royall Breet for Anabaptiim, excluding all our baptifed chil- dren ftom Church. memberfnip till they giveperfonallfatisfa6lion The fifth arga*^ of their true grace, and enter into a fbrmall exprefle Covenant. ' "^cnt. Their I addc but one other reafon; No reall abfurdity doth follow upon T^"" " ^°^° any divins truth, but divers reall abfuxdities follow necelTarily upon ^°J^/„ jJJJ^^ ^ the ditics* 162 It is unjufl fcrupulofiiy to require jatisfa^toft Asfirftj'tisnc* ccflary to fc- paratc from all Churches that arc this day in the world, ex- cept it be from thefe of ihc independent. Secondly, it was neccflary to fcparate from all Chur- chcs that ever have been. Thirdly^ there can be no reft for any till they turne fee- kers,aQd leave ,all Ibcieties that are called (Chuiches, the ground of Separation in hand, ^-rge^ the ground ofSeparation in fcand is no divine truth, but an evill errour. The major no man controverts j for every true confequent is a ftream that flowes out of the antecedent as its fountaine; as the fountain is bitter or fweet, fo are the llreams ; from a trueantece- ^ dent a falfe confequent by no force cau be extorted ; ifthe confe- quent be rotten, it \^ fure fign the antecedent is not found. Theabfurdconfequems I name for the proofe oftheminor^ire, Firft^That then it fliall be neceflary to feparate from all the Chur- ches that are this day in the world, except alone from thefe of the Independent vviy ; for no other Church doth fo much as intend or aflay to give aifurance to every one of their members of the true grace of all the re(t ; but on the contrary they teach fuch an endea- vour to be both impofllble and unreaibnable. The abfurdity of the confequent is fo cleare, that I purfue it no farther then to this Di- lemma J If it be neceflary to feparate from all the Churches of the world but the Independents^Xhtr^^zWc^^z Churches but tbeirsare falfe , or elfe it is lavvfiill to feparate from Churches that are true ; bur,neither of thefe will found well in a Proteftant eare. The fecondabfurd confequent,That then it was neceflary to fe- parate from all other Churches that have been in any former time; lor not one of them ever, no not" the greatel^ Schifmaticks, the Novatians, the Donatilis themlelves did ever minde that every one of their members fhould fo narrowly examine all their fellows, as to come to a certain perfwafion of their reall regeneration. The third confequent. That then to the worlds end no Church anywhere can have any folid foundation j for this principle is a mountain ofquick-filver that reflsnot till all the Churches buil- ded upon it be quite overthrown. The convi6tion of every mem- bers confcience of the true faith and gract of all their fellow-mem- bers, is fo fandy a foundation^ that nothing builded upon it can ftand. What elle hath broken in halfes, and quarters, and demi- quarters ihele feparate Societies? What made them of ^mfier- dam firrt break off from E^^gla^d, then from Holland, and all the Reformed, then among themfelves once and the fecond time ? what made Smith at Ley den, after he had fallen off from EngUKd, next to leave the Browmftf , and after the ^nahptifis, till at lafl he broke off from all Chrillians to the Arrian herefie ? What elfe doth of the true grace of every Church- Member, 167, doth drive many of Old and jq{ t^etv- Engl and, when they have runabout the whole circle ofthe Sefts, at laft t6 break out into the newert way of the Seekers , and once for all to leap out of all Churches J betaking themfelves to their devotions apart : here indeed it is, and no where elfe, where they come to a pofftbility of feiisfadich of the inward ertate of thefe in their way, that is of themfelves alone. This is the reward ofprefumptuous errour ; ic cannot reft when it hath led the feduced fonle about the whole- round of the fancies of the time , till at laft it throw it out of all that is called or fo much as pretended to be a Church. The reafons alledged for the oppofite Tenet,may befeert in the cottom reafons Brotvnifis Apology^alfo in Rcbrnfot^s Iuftification,inCcanfwci«3nd not according to all ,• if they be to be underiiood on - ly of the Elect in that Congregation who have the fan(5lifying Spirit of Chrirt,not of many others who are dead in nature, and yetarefuch members who have right from God according to our Brethrens own Tienet^ to perform Church atSls, li^chas are the preaching ofthe Gofpel,the celebration of the Sacraments>the ad- milfion of members,the execution of cenfures^vith fnch authority from Chrif^,as makes all thele a6ls truly valid for the comfort and Salvation ofthe Ele6l;they prove not the true grace of every per- fon whom we muil acknowledge to be a true member of a C hurch. If you will extend thefe p.'aces to every fingular member of This driveth particular vihble Churches , as indeed the Argument if it have to univcrrall any llrength, doth import/ the abfurdity will be great ; for fb it S*"^* ^"^ ^ Avill carry to the Pelagiamfme of Armmitu in the extent of the jaj^ts^ ° true g ace of God beyond the Eleit, to all the members of a vifible Churchjallb to the totall and finall Aportacy ofmany who ate the Temples of the JiolyGholi, the members of Chrift , the faithfull and iandiified children of God : For the Argument maketh every jnember of any vifible Church to be fuch & daily experience proves that many members of every vifible Church are caftawaye*. Yea, the Argument drives further then any ofthe e/^rwwW»/ Vca, to^dc'mu will follow ; for however, they extend the true and faving grace tf»'y»fandfttE- of God beyond the Elcft members of ^a Chureh, yet none ' of them ever faid that this fantlifying and faving grace ,muft be in every perfon before they can bee admitted meroDers of any Church ; For this is that grofle errour which the Independent 1 have learned not lb much from Arminins as Socinus, to put all men ■neonverted without the Church.that in this condition they may be converted by the preaching of private men,and if by Paftors.y et by their Preaching , not as Pallors, but as private men dealing with thefe who are none of their-Fkxrk^btit without the Church. Neither doe the SocinMns^ fo farre as I know^ extend their Te- net thus farre, as to require all before they be members of the Church, to be truly regenerate, as if theonlyinllrumcnt of rc- I i 2 generation it is unjujl fcruj^ulojitji to require fAtisfdBlon generation and converfion, were the preaching of private men without the Church: and the preaching of Paflors within the Church, did ferve only for the continuing of the fence of julHfica- tion and the eiicrea!e of fanflification, as being performed of pur- pose only unto thefe perfons who at their firft entrance into the Church while yet they were without and but commingin, have dcmonArate the certainty of their enjoying thefe graces. ' His fccond The fecond Argument. God receives none to be members of Argument, the vifible Church^but thofe who fliall be faved : but the Stewards of Gods houfe may receive none but whom God doih receive : £r^*,| the Stewards of Gods houfe may receive none to bee members}of a vifible Church but thofe wlioftiallbe iavcd. The Conclufi- Anfwer. The Conclufion is fubjev^ to themoft of the faults eft i« faulty: (^i^fej^g^ upon jhe cGnelufion of the former Argument, which I doe not repeat ; only confider that this conclufion beareth ex- prefly that none maybe members of a vifible Church but thefe who fliall be favcd^ andfo who are truly Ele6l. We would not bedeceired with their diftin<5lion» of inward and outward ho- lineflcjoffeeming and reall graccjofcharitableand veritable difcer- ning-; for this and the other Argument inferresflatly that noothcr mult be received as members in a vifible Church byt fuch as firft arc tryed and found to bee really holy, and who fliall be faved. We Anfwer therefore to the Minor, That it is evidently falfc The miner is for the Reafons vvhich we brought upon the Minorofihe former faUe. Argument. The place of the AUs brou^t for the proofe of it i» proof c if is deroried; fuch as were to be faved were added to the KifHificicnu Church; is this indefinite propofiiion to be underftood univerfally, that all who were to be iavcd were added to the Church } the former Argument nfiaketh this no nece0ary truth; for if men muft be juftified, fan«^ified,and put in the way of falvation be- fore they be added to the Churchy then though they were never added to the Church , ihey may well bee faved. They would doc well here to remember their own ordinary practice, contrary to that which here they profeffe to be the way of God. Why doe they not^de to their Church all that are to be faved ? why exclude they many whom they grant to be truly grScious and Eltdc, upn this ground alone that they cannot z^^- prove ©f their /w^^/fwflVz?^' or Covenant ? Or of the true grace of every Churh -Member, i ^p Orfuppofe thepropofition to be univerfall ; yetjinufi it be re- ciprocal! and convertible ? Be it fo^ that all who were to be (nvcd^ were added to tlie Church ; yet,muft all who are added to the Church be faved ? This is an evident untruth. Will they that all themembers of their Church muft be laved ? or doethey think that all the perfons of their Churches who fliall not be lavei were never true n^embers of their vii.ble Church ? ludat was made a member of the Apoftolick ibciety by Chrift, and many men were brought into the vifible Church by ih^ Prophets and Apoftles^who fh.all not be laved. Shall damnation and want of true grace caft them all out of the true Church, and take from them their power and right, lo do the a(Sions of a Church membw ? Thcthird Argument. If it.beputJnanyforme^willreadilyfallHis third Ar^ under the exceptions of the firli ; but fincethc Author puts no g"""cnc.' forme upon it, I fhall only conlider its matter. It confilh of the mifapplication of three Scriptures, firft of Prf^rx ConfelTion , P«'m Co« • Mat h.S, they alledgethat fuch aprofeflionofFaiihastheFather ^'^'^" J""J^ reveales to particular perfons, is the ground of a vifible Church, ""''Wvw? ■ andfo who eyer is a meinber of that Churcli, murt both profefle Faith,andhave the Spirit toinditethatprofelTion. Anlwer, This is a l^range Argument. For firfl,we may not ad- mit that the Church founded upon theRock is every particular vi- fible Church:The priviledgesof the Catholike and vifible Church, which the Isfuites by all their wrcftlings have never been able to extort from us for their Idoll o^Rsme^ fiiall we throw them away' upon tvtry Indefendent Congregation ? how unftable Rocksthele, . Congregations are,^ and how eaf.ly by fmall tentations lliaken in pieces, themfelves may reihember, SecGndly,theRcck whereupon the Church i$builded,is Ghrift, , whom Teter did confefle; we may not make any mans profeffion, were it never fo cleere and never fo zealous, th^ foundation of the Church in fuch a fafhion, that the igrjorsnce or hypocrif.e of any man may remove the foundation of any Church. Thirdly, fhall no man be a member of a Church, till the holy Ghoft di«ftate unto him fuch a confefTion of -Faith- as htdid unto Peter I if nonebut the Ele6l.and thofe who are filled with the ho- ly Ghofl. may be members of Churches, the A'^abaptifis. have. won the field. However, what here is allcdged,is not true o^ Peter ' iiimfelfer^. 1 ^ I rro It is uijjufi fcrupuhfity to require fatisfaBion himfelfe, who long before that conMon was a member of the Cburch. - The cuctl The fecond place. mif-appl!ed, is the reprco^e of the gueft for ^^"l,?"^ ^^^'^ hiscommingtothe Lords Feaft without the wedding -garment; wedding.gar. y^f^^j-^upon is inferrd the duty of the Church to hold out all who wif-appl ed. want the wedding-garment oftrue grace. Aniw, This conclu* fionisnotonlybefide, but againft the Text, verf. 9.10. the fer- vanrs are commanded to invite as many as they could finde both good and bad ; they had no commiflion to hold out any for want of the wedding-garment, for that gai ment -was within upon ihe foule unperceptiblc by any but his eye who fearches the heart and the rcynes. The ApoOIes in their fearch went not beyond a blame- lefTe profefTionj and experience may reach our Brethren, that them'ekes are able to reach no farther, finding after all their tri- all fo many in their pureft Congregations whom time declares to want that gannent. The parable, of '' The third place mif-applyed, is the parable of the Tares, as if the the Tares is Tares came into the Church by the fleepinefle of the fervants; itsTrrnapall '^"f''' "^^^^ ^^^° ^^ ^ ^^^^ addition to Scripture: it is not faid, fcoie. while the fervants fleeped, but while men deeped, noting no negligence in men who did f eep when it was feafonable and nc- ccflary for them to deep ; but only the fecret and dark time of the night, orthefecret,dark,and imperceptible way of Satan his wor- king in hypocrites, and corrupting the Church. f-Joweverjthis part of the parable is no wayes argumentative j for Chrift in his full ap- • plication toucheth not at all upon this circumftance ;" but the maine fcopepf the parable declareth to us the nature of thevifible Church upon earth, contrary to the argument in hand, That Chrift doth not intend to have upon earth any Church wherein the Tares fliall not be mixed with the wheat ; for if he did not His fourth ar-f5i3(jejri his wifedome the expediency of this adminiftration,hee fn'"^!!^',^'!!!, could in his power eafily alter or prevent it. allwhocannoc T-r-r^L ■ - i r lz-j t-- / dcmonftrate Ttieir fourth argument 1$ drawn from the lecond to Ttmothy^ the truth of 3.5. Vfho hAveafermof^odltitejfe^ kut deny the power cf it ^ from their regcnc.y«(r/j we mufi turne away. Er^o, who are not found to havepofi- ration , deny jjyg gj, J fatisfa<5lory fignes of regeneration, ought not to be ad- "odlinriTe i$j J^'tted members of any Church. Avfrv. The confequent is nottrucj * naught ; for the ftrcBgih of it will lie in thispropofition, Evety profeifor of the true grace of every Church- Member, j ii profeflbr who brirgeth not demoniirative f gnes of his le^erera- tion and true grace, is a man who hath the fornne olgodlirtffe and denyeth the power thereof. How falfe this is, both the Text andourBrethrens practice will evidence. The Text puts it out of doubt, that the men whom the ApcRie calls the denyers of the power of godiineffe, are perfons openly fcandalous and flagitious, as the verles both before and after doe demonftrate -, even fuch whom the Apoftle defcribes. Tic. i , abominable, difobcdient, and to every good work reprobate. Kow it is deare that many pro- feflbrs who are not able to bring out any convincing fignes of their regeneration, are notwiihitanding free from all fcandall ; and however many hypocrites can goe beyond them in making faire and fatisfa<^ory fhewes to men : yet fundry of them may be the ele<5t children of God, and really moft gracious in his eyes ^ how unable or unwilling foever they be to make this much appeare to the world. Secondly, the men v\ horn the Apoillefpeaks of, aretobecaft Mit of the Church after their admiflion ; but our Brethren will not caft out all of whole regeneration they are not convinced, af- ter once they are admitted ; for if lb. Excommunication in every Church would become too frequent. . '.'' Their fifth argument is this j No hypocrite , none who at laft ^'^ fi^tb,tnac will leave their firft Love, are to be admitted in the Church; for "o\e^admi!tVJ all fuch will ruine the Church, and procure the removing of the a member of a Candleftick : but ail that cannot prove their regeneration con- Church, is a vincirgly , are fuch. Anfw. This is a bold Sind rafh argument, ^'^^y "'^ ^^: laying a neceflity to exclude all hypocrites from the Church, and: S'^'^*'-'- all fuch as may fall away from any degree of their firft love. We anfwer then that the minor is very falfe ) for many gracious per- fons farre from hypocrifie.and free from all decay oFtheir firft love, maybe unable tofatisfie themfelves or others in the certaine truth of their regeneration. But the major is more felfe, againft the praftife of Chrirt and the Apoftles, who did alwayes receive divers hypocrites ; and our Brethren dare not deny that they do fo alfo; for their Churches confift not allof reall Saints. However the very Text alledged proveih our Tenet ; for Ephefus to Chrifl, there is a moft true Church, notwithftanding their fall from their firft Love, and his threatning of them with the retnovafi of their Candlef^ickifthey did not repent, Umo 172 It 1$ unjufi fcrupulofity to require [at'tifaBion His {ixth,?rom Ucito this fifth they fubjoyne as appendices, two otherargU' therotighp.cfif mems taken from the ancient types under the Law. The firft, ^ c^ /y;^°i'^^ The (tones in^o/owe^/ Temple were not laid rough in the building ; Temple, is a ^^Z^ ■ ^^^ irregcnerate mufl not bee admitted members of a wantonreaCyn Chrillian Churah. ^>!fv,Th\% is a wanton argument ; though the Temple might be a type of every Congregation :and the ftones of Temple^of the members of a particular vifible Church; yet that the roughnelfe of the flones jfliould be a type of irregeneration, and above all, that the place of hewing thele (lones fhouldbe a type, and that argumentative, to inferrethat the place of our vo- cation^ regeneration, julUficat ion and fanj^ification muR be with- out the Church ; and that it is neceflary we be like a ttone per- fectly hewen before wee be laid in the Church building: this is a kinde of Ratiocination which folid divinity will not admit. His fci^ntli T^^ oxh^i typicall argument is this ; The porters excluded un- from ihe por. cleane perfons from the Temple ; therefore^ the Officers ought to ters cxcju'ion keep the irregenerate from the Church. Axfrf. There is no ar- of unclcanc gumcnting from lymbolick types, except where the fpiritofGod pcrfwas rom ^^^^ Scripture applies a type to lijch a fignification and ufe. hat *no^ ^' where did our Brethren learne to make the porters of the ;ftjcngib« Temple types of the Church -officers. Their people will not bcic ' ' ■ ' (iontent to be cheated of the Keyes by fuch fymboiizing. If they will make the Temple a type, not only of Chrifts body and the Church univerfalljbut of every Congregation ; yet by what Scrip- ture will they make legall undeanneffe typifie the ertate of irrege- neration? And above all, how will they make the exclufion from the Temple for legall uncIeanelTe^a type ofreje^ion from Church- •memberfliipfor irregeneration? Nothing more common then legall cleanefle in a perfon irrege- nerate, and legall uncleanefle in a perfon regenerate. Legall un- clean .fie did never hinder any from Church-memberfhip under the old Teftament, albeit-for a time it might impede their fellow- (hipin fome iervices; but irregeneration did never hinder com - nmnion in any fervice. It is a quelHon whether very fcandalous fins did keep men ceremonially clean from the Temple and Sa- crifices I but out of all doubt irregeneration alone was ^ever a bar to keep any from the mort holy andjnolt iblemn Iervices 'whether of the Tabernacle or Temple. There — — ^ 1 of the true grace of every church Member, lyf There are two other arguments couched in the conclufion of His cigth, that ., the debate. Firft, from the 5 o^ Matth, lohn the Baptift concluded ^°^^^ ^^* ^^P- the Scribesand Pharifees and theprofane people froni his Baptifm; ' jj^ ph'^^-f^** £r^«>j the officers and body of the people fiiou Id not admit irrege- and people ncrate people tobe members of theChurch.//»/.Theconlequence from his Bap- is not good from lohn\S\z Baptift to all the officers and body of the tifm,is expref- people, nor from Baptifm or any Sacrament to Church -member- !^ agaiaft the (hipy nor from the Scribes, Pharifees and profane people, to every ^'''■' irregenerate perfbn : whatloofncffe is in fuch rcaioning ? But the worli is that the antecedent is clearly againft the places of Scripture allcdged. lohn riie Baptift did not exclude either the Scribes or the Pharifees or the common people from hisbaptilrn,but feceived all that came, both the Scribes and Pharilees, and lerufalem, and all ludea, ana all the region about Jordan, requiring no other condi- tion for their admiffion to his Sacrament then the confeffioii of (rnneand promifingofnewobediencej aiSls very feafable to irre- generate people. His laft argument is from ABs 8. Vhilip admitted none to his HJsnlmh^that baptifm but upon proftffion of Faith, ^r^o, none fhould be admit- P/j»/i/ required led members of a Church without an evidence of theii rcgenerati- the Eunuchs on. For fhortnefle I mark but one fault in the confsquence, yet a f °rc ^p,"fmj' very groffeone^That profeflion of faith is made a certain argument infers not the of true grace and lanj^ification. Will any of our Brethren be con- coaclufi©n. tent to admit their members upon fo flender learms as ThiUf or any of the Apoftlcs did require of their new converts ? Will the tprofeffion that lefus is the Chriit, or fuch a confeffion of faith as Stmon Ma^us undalhhc pcoplcof«S^<*w<»r/<«men and women, after a little labour of Phi/fp among thejn. couldmake^ be an evident and convincing fignc of regeneration? Thus we have confideredall Mr ^o^^w arguments : let any man aU h}$ nine ©r according to his conlcience , pronounce what ftrength he findes in twelve reafoni any oftncm; whether or not in them all together there be luchP^*:^no"c will firmBcffe as to fuftainethe unlpeakable weight that is in the con- ^caTc* u*'*'the clufion buiided upon them ; I mean a neceffityof leparationfrom weighc"of hit all the Reformed Churches except thefeof the Indcpentway : I mod heavy may adde, from them alfo and all clfe that ever have been iu the conclufion. world from the beginJng to this houre ; for in none of them thcfe hard conditions of farisfatftory evidences of regeneration before i>erfons can be^dmitted members^ were ever fo raueh aj required ; K k ini 174 Concerning the right of Prophef)i»g, . and am^ng the 1nd.epender.ti where thefe condlti- ns have hef n re- ouired, they were never found , norpofllbly can be found as they doe require them. Chap. VIIL Concerning the right of Prophecying, T'le flatc cf'TP^^ fecond quertion I propounded, concerneth the dogmaticlc #ie jucftion: X power, fo to call it, oi their Church -members. They teach that the power oFprophefie or publike preaching both within and without the Congregation^ belongeth to every man in their Church who hath; ability to Ipeak in publike to edification. The Reformed Churches give this power only to Pafiors and Dolors who are called by God and the Church to labour in the Word. They do not deny to every Chriftian all true liberty in private as God gives themoccafion, in an orderly way to edifie one another, nor do they deny to the fons of the Prophets who are fitting them- lelves for the paftorall charge, to exercilc their gifts in pubiike for their preparation and trial! ; but publike preaching they do not permit to any who are not either adually in the Miniftry or in the way unto it. The fiift 3u- 1htScci»tansdx\!iArmmians^ thebetrcr to advance their defign thorR of this ofevcrting the publike Miniftry , do put it in the hand of any able qucftien. man to preach the Woid and celebrate the Sacraments. The Brow mfis upon the miftake oFfome Scriptures, give liberty to any of their members whom their Church thinks able to preach. Mr Cotto» and his Brethren in "H^W' England, did follow for a rf^f diff^^^' ^^^S ^^^^ ^^^ Brnvrnfls inthis praitife ; ytt of late feeling as it rcncc amoiip would feem^the great inconvcniency of this liberty cfprophecying, themfelvej "^ thcy are either gone or going from it ; for in their two lalt books, kere ancnt. The way of their Churches, and the Keyes, they not only pallc this popular Prophefy ing in filence, but alio do evert the chiefe grounds whereupon before thcy didbuild it.; our Brethren here of Holland, and London y^^tmxioi yet to be accorded about it ; thefe of /^r^/j^w did to the latt day of their Churches landing maintaine it; their gentlemen preaching ordinarily in the abfencc of their Minifiers ; but at Roterdam^ Mr Bridge would never permit it ; yet Mr Simp' f9n thought it fo neceirary an ordinance, that the neglc^ of it was th» , Concerning the right of Prof hefpng. 175 thecheiffe caufe of his feccflionfromMr Bridge, and ere^ing a new Church; neither ever could ihefe two Churches be uniijedtill after both Mr Bridges and MrSimpfons removall; their Succeflbr did find a temper in this queliion , permitting the exercife of pro- pheiie^ not in the meeting place of the Congregation, but in a pri- vate p'ace on a week day; our Brethren at Lo»domxz for this exer- cife. not only upon rhe fiormer grounds ,■ but efpeciclly to hold a doore open for themfelves to preach in the Parifh- Churches where they neither are nor ever intend to be Partprs, only they preach asgiftedmen and Prophets, for the converfionofthefewhoarcto be made members of thcirnew Congregations. The realcns we bring for our tenet.are thefcFirH^Who ever have p. ^ . power to pre^xh the word ordinarily, have alfo power to baptife. Miniftcrs may But only Minillershavepowertobapiife:E>-^o,only Miiiiftershave ordinarily pro- power to preach the Word ordinarily. The Minor how ever rhe phccy , wee ^rwwMw/ and fome few of the late ^rfl^f^rr'?/ deny, yet all the /«- ^"^^^'/Vn^^ deperjdents grant it ; but they deny theMajor, which we prove by joyninetoEc- ■ two Scriptural! reafons;firft,Chrift conjoyns the power ofbaptifni therthl pwet with the power ofpreaching;£rj^<7,who have the power of preaching of baptifm and have alfo thepowerof baptifing, vvhich Chrift hath anexcd to it, ^^c power o^ Matth. 28. 19. (jo andteach all NatieMs^baptifing them. Their Reply r'^'^^*^^^'^- that Chrirt fpeaks here of Apoftles and not of ordinary Miniftersjs notfatisfaitory;forhelpeak$ both of Apoftks and ordinary Mini- Ikrs bceaufe of fuch officers who were to remain in the Chprch un- . to the endof the world, and with whole Minil^ry he wasalwayes and ever to be prefect as it followeth in verfe 20. But the Chu-rch from that time to the worlds end, was not to be ferved by Apoftles only , who foon after were removed,but by ordinary Pallors alfo,the AportlesSucceffors, Moreover,there is no.rea:on for the connexion of baptifm and Preaching in die perlbn of the Aportles that will not hold as well if not better in the perfon of ordinary Minirters. Our other proofe of the major, is this.Thc power of preaching is more then the power of baptilme; ^r^ ruling Elder , 1 Tim,^, 1 7, This charader and form of the prime Gfficerscannot bcgiven to men out ofalloffice.The major is proved from the very terms of the propofition.fornomancan acquire an ability to preach ordinarily the Word in the Congregation and to exercife that gift for the Churches edification without great ana conftant labouring in that Word. Fourthly, none Fotirihly,Every Preacher of the Word hath gotten a gift from ^ ouc of office chrift for the perfedirgof the Saints .for the work ofthe Miniftry, have the gift^ for the edifying ofthe todyofChrifi^but.no man out of office hath for^all who" ^ gottenfuch a gift; Erga.l)[\z major they do not dcny,for they make . haveth::! gi;t the ground oftheir Prophets preaching to be their gift toedifiethe ate Cither A- Ghurch.The minor thus weprove, Apofl.Ies,Evangelifts,Propher$, poftks , Evin- PaftorsandDo6lorS;arenotoutofoffice.But,all whohavereceived pbc" PafSrs' ^^^ gilts,a'eApoftles,&c..£r^o, none who have received fuch gifts or Dodorsjand 2re out of cffice. The major none w ill deny; the minor is grounded all thcfe aic on Ephef./^.,%^ i f .where there is a perfci^ enumeration of all the officers, teaching gifts which Chrift gave to the Church for edification ; of thefe are reckoned up only five, Apoftle$,&c. and to Gods perfect numbers men may not adde. Fifthly, no FifthIy>Itwasunlawfullformenoutofofficetofacrifice;^r^tf,it EcT ^*^ h^^'- ^^unlawfijll for men out of office to preach. The confequcncelieth srificc^^ ^ ' ifl the- parity of preachrpg tofacrificing, the one being as great an ' . hc^out Concern'iKg the right of Prophefyhig, '^77 honour if not a greater then the other; fori fuppofe it vvilibe gran- ted that the Sacraments of the New Tel]amcnt are in many ref- pei^s more excellent then the Sacrifices ofthe old. Now preaching as we have proved before, i$ more excellent then bapLiitn , a Sacra- ment of the New Telhmenr.The antecedent is proved from Hel>, chap.^.v 3»4j5« ^<^ man tAkeththif honour to himJelfe,viz,tCi offer up Sacrifices, l>»t he that is caHcd of God as war Aaron ; fo Alfo Chrijt gUrtficd Kot htmfelfe to be made ah fJtah Trteji ; Here it is made unlawful! both for Aaromnd. Chrilt to offer up Sacrifices before ihey had a calling to be Prief^s. Sixthly,VVhoever have gotten ofGod a calling or a gift to preach sixthly, all the Go'pel,tHey are obliged to keep & ercreale their gi 'r,?^ to im- vv '^ At ^^^^^ Church office, which is evidenny falfe ; for beTide that M^ft. fhartirnethiy^° 1. they are called exprefly Apofties at tlieirfirfi miffion ;and vvcretme A. ludastA^s 1.15. isfaidtohavehad tfae miniftry 2nd the Aportlc- poftksand did (liip: they did celebrate the Sacrament oFBaptilm,vvhich theadver- baptife, f^ry ^^^,^\\\ grant could not lawfully bcdone by men out of office. 5'venthly Vaul Seventhly, Paul and BamatfAS were invited to preach where and Barnabas they were in no office, and by thofe who did not know them to be Tverc invited in office anywhere, 'A^s 13. 1 j . Men and Brethren ifyee hdve any XQ cxhcrt. Anf. wofdof exhortation for the Brethren^ fay on ; €rgo^ men out of office they were men j^^y lawftilly preach. Anfw. The antecedent is falfe , for Panl and la oflice. ^arnaUt were men in offi.ce, tme Prophets and Apollles ; their bounds-werc as large as all Nations. Befide,a Paftorin one Church, for the relation he hath to the Church univetiall, upon a lawfull call may preach in any Church. Alfo that the rulers of the Syna- gogue did not take P««/and Barnabas for Preachers, is as eafi ly de- ny 'd as affirmd : the fame both of their preaching & miracles might fiafily havecome beforeor with them from Cyprus into Pyfdia^ vEielitbly , «he Lainy,the Scribes and Pharifees did expound and preach the law-; Scribes and but,the Scribcs and Pharifees were in no Church office; for all the Pharifees M offices of the Church under the old Telhmenr,were in the hands preach. Anfw, of Levites alone : now the Scribes and Pharifees were not Levites •«c«s anrratc ^^ of Other tribes. A*^f. The minor is falfe j for the Lord tels us ia Hofti thairc that the Scribes and Pharifees were in Church office, that they late in M^fes chaire, and were dodors of the Law. The confirmation is not good^ for how will they prove that in thcfe times of great . confiihon, the Levites alone had all Eccle(]aftick offices.not only in, the Temple about the facrifices, but in the Synagogue about the dextrine and dilcipline ? Alfo though this were yeelded, yet how will they prove that the Scribeiand Pharifees were of any other MbethexiofZew.^ CHAP. i8i Chap. IX. ^ whether the potver $f Bccleftaliick turi(diSitti9 belongs to the People or to the Presbyterie, THe next Queftion concernes the power of Ecclefiaftick Ju- rifdidion to whom it may be due : by Ecclefiaftick Jurif- What i$ meant didtion is Linderftood the admilTion of Members into a Church, by Ecclefiaftick their cafting out againe by Excomunication, their reconciliation J""w»*ien« after repentance, the Ordination of Otficers, their dcpofition xhe ftatc of from their charge,the Determining of Queftions,the deciding of the Queftion Controverfies and fuch other ads of Ecclefiaftick authori ty. ^o^t «° ^^ Till of lace tjie ftate of the Queftion here was very cleare and fof^gd (^^^ plaine : the Reformed Churches doe put both the power and the <-hes putting " exercifeof Jurifdidionintothe hand of the Presbytery, that is, the power an«l the company of. Elders, and Colledgeef Church Governours. cxercifeof Ju- TheBrownifts, and after them the Independents didafcribe ^^^ "^jj^if^^f 'r . thefe ads to the Church, as well without, as with a Presbytery : pj*;si"«7a- but of late Mafter Cotton in his Booke of the Keyes and his Bre- brifjthc'irci- thren in their Synodick meetings o'cNeW- England have fo fubtili- ji/yf j,& iniefc^^ zed, and as to me it feemes,involved the Queftion with a multi- ^tvts in the tude of new diftindions, that it is very hard to apprehend with '>*"<* of the ^ any certaintie and clearenefle their meaning, and more hard to ^^^^^clnX reconcile any one with himfelfe, much lefte one with another. & his followers They would feeme to difter much from the Brownifrs, they thcothcrycare ftand noi: CO put them in the Category oiMoreUiuiy the lirftPa- ha7c peiplexcd tron of Democracie and popular government in the Church: "5 Q""^^^" they profcfTe a midway of government, well ballance'd with a ny^ScholeS-' prudent mixture of the Oi-ficers power with the peoples, giving ftmAions. apaircto both, and uU to neither: Thty bring a multitude of If they put the diftindions rather to efchew the dint of our former arguments power of junf- in the darkenefle of thefe Thickets, then to give any light to this ^n^ch^'^h^ very great Queftion.Thcy infift moft on two d]ftindions,where- gani^.a an^J^ " by they thinke to anfwer all we bring againft them. Prcsbyteraccd, Firft, they diftinguifh betwixt a Church Organized or Presby- they fall from terated,as they fpeake,5nd a Church inorganized and unpresbyte- ^'^'^^ ?f ^^^ rated: the one is a body Hetereienestts^ a covenanted people ^l^^J^ \'^^.l vmh their Oificers framed in a Presbitery ; the other a body doarine and Li Hemogerieous praaifc 1 8 2 whether the power ef Ecclefiaftick furifdi^ion Homogcneotu a people ill a Church Covcnimt without Oiiiccrs, at leaft without a Presbytery. They would fee me to plead, or elfe the diftindion is for no purpofe, for die power one ly of an Orga- nized and a Presby terated Church. If they would ftand to this in earneft, and firinely, wc lliould be glad ; tor fo they Chould open- ly defer t, not onely the whole race of the Bro^:n'tfii^ but all theit owne former Writings, pradifes, and enervate the beft of thefe very arguments they ftill adhere unto : for if ye will confider what is written by Mr.Coffweitherin hisCatechifmCjOr way,or anfwer to the thirty two Queftions, or the Arguments that ftiil he infifts upon in the Keyes, or their generall pradife in Hellmd and Nevp-E>fg/atMl to this day,you will fee that they maintaine the Jurifdidion of a Church, as well unpresbycer^fed, without a I'resby tery, ^Vi thout Oliicerf, as of -a Church Presbiterated j for the power of Ordination of C^fhcers, and of their depofition, the power ofadmitting and cafting out of MeRibers, which are the higheft adh of Jurifdidion, they afcribe expreflely to every ChurChjWhetherithave, or want Officers, as its proper and un- deniable priviledge. Th • I ft A Their other new diftinftion, wherein openly they applaud fo bcft beloved niuch one another, as it were contending who fhouW have the invention of glory of its invention, is of a double power, one of Authority, the power of and another of Liberty : afcribing unto a Presby terated Church Authority, and ^i^q whole power of Jurifdidion and every part of it, both to the power of Li- Qfftcers of their Presbytery, and to the people in their fraternity •urpofe'but to or brotherhood; but, fo that the intereft of the Oliicers in every involve rhcAu- ad, is a power of authority which makes that their adion only is thor's in new valid and binding; but the intereft of the people is a power of li- 4iftcultics. berty to concurre in thefe ads of Jurifdidion by an obediential!, yet a neceflOiry and authoritative concurrence. * This new diftindion will not ferve their turne, for firft, its not applicable to the chiefe ads of Jurifdidion in queftion : theic Ordination of Officers, their admiffion of Members, are done or- dinarily by their people alone, without the concurrence of any Officers, who then are not in being. Secondly, their arguments, for the peoples intereft in Excommunication, Abfolution, and o- thcr ads of Jurifdidion, inferre either nothing at all, or much more then thu: which they call a power of Lilicrty,or of an autho- " ritaiivc hloftgs t» the People $r to the Fresbytery, 183 rieative concurrence.Thirdlyjthis diftindion involves theAuthors in new unexcricable clitficulties,ic makes the Keyes & Sword oF Chrift altogether infcrviceable in common and ordinary cafes, wherein they have moft needc and occafion to be fet on worke. Not onely according to their former principles, they make e- Astheywon^ very Congregation uncenfurable for any poflible crime : But by to make their this new Dodrine they confcffe,that every Presbytery in a Con- fnnalleft Cou- eresation becomes uncenfurable,and that every people of a Con- gfcg=»"o"' '"■ gregation becometh uncapablc or any cenlure. Yea tarther, ir cenfuwble for the moft part of the Presbytery, fuppofe two ruling Elders joyne my crime, f» together in the greateft hercfies and crimes, the whole people now by this with the reft of the Presbitery, fuppofe the Paftor caniiot cenfare diftinftion thefe two Elders; alfo if the greateft part of the people fhould [JJ^r^ot^^^^^ joyne in the greateft wickednefle,yet the whole Presbytery, with nations in two the reft ofthe people that remaine fincere and gracious, cannot parts,and make cenfure the wicked. In all thefe, and divers fuch ordinary cafes, every one ©f they have no remedy but Separation, andalwayes Separation thefc parts Ik- upon Separation, till their Church be diffolved into fo fmaU por- ,2d uaccnfuS- tions that ' it cannot by more Separations be farther divided. But ^le br anyima- let us confidtr the Arguments upon both fides. ginabic fmne. Firft, vve reafon thus. The people are not the Governors of the For the ncga- Church, But the ads of Ecclefiaftick Jurifdiclion belong to the "^*^' /^^'^ no Governors ofthe Church; £r^ff, The ads of Ecclefiaftick Jurif- po'^r^ofju- didion belong not to the people. The Minor is cleare from the lifdiaion, we nature of the very termes ; for Jurifdidion is cither all one with reafon ; Firft, Government, or a cfaiefe part of it : now Government is eflen- ^^^ Officers »- tially relative to Governors.The Major is proved by many Scrip- '°"' ^^^ *J tures, which make the people fo farre from being Governors, thc^eoplcarc that they are obliged to be fubjed and obedient to their Ofticers/to bcsovcrnc4* as to them by whom God will have them governed, HtifA 3 .17. obey thsm that have the rule over you^ for they rmtckfjr your joule t M they who mu^give An account. I Tim. 5. 17. Z^t the Elders who rule ^effy be eoHnted Vferthy of double honour, i Thef. 5.12. Know thsm vhich are over you in the Lord, and ejieeme thtm very highly in love for their Tvorket f(^e. God hath made themPaftors, and the people their fiocke ; them Builders, the people the ftones laid by them in the building ; them Fathers,the people children begotten by their Miniftry ; them Stewards, the people domefticks under their condud. LI 2 Secondly, 1 84 whether the f9>wer ofEcclefi/tftick ^urifdWhn ^. The people Secondly, whofoever hath the power of Ecclefiafticke Jurifdi- K^^^m'*^^ dtion, to them the LordJiath given the Keys of Heaven for the verf to\tti?and ^^"^itting and retaining of finnes. But ito none of the people loofc. the Lord hachgiven thefeKeys, Erjro. The Major is not con- troverted. The Minor is thus proved. To whom Chtift hath given the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven to retaine and remitE unnes, they are in fome Ecclefiafticke Otfice, They are fent out by Chrift, as Chrift was by his Father, they have fome part of the Apofties ordinary charge ^buE thefe things are not true of the people. Ergo, The Major is proved,. '}eliA. 20, 21 . As mj Father hath fent mr^ fofeni I yof/; and when ht had faid this^ he hreatked ufen thenty anh.fMd receive yeethe Holy Ghfft;. whop Jittnes yeeremhte they are rrmrttedy and yehofefinnes yee retaine thy are retained. What Was proiTiifed to PetertMat.\6.\9. is here performed to him and the reft of the Apofties, and to their Succellburs in their ordinary Office of Elders : for this was a power neceflTary for the Church to the end of the world. The Mintr alfo is cleare; for thefe things were not given to all the Difciplci, but to the twelve, and to their SuccefTours. What was promifed to Peter , was not promi- fed to every faithfull perfon, and to every Orthodoxe Confeflbur; for fo, all and every one Ihould be bearers, of the Kcys,and Eccle- fiafticke OiBcers, which is againft the Scriptures of the firft Ar- gument. I. The people 1 hirdly, to whom thefe ads of Jurifdidion doe belong, they arc not the are the tyas, eares, hands, and principall Members of the Body of cyc$,& cares in Chrift : for the eminent perfons and Otiicers of a Church, arc in chrifts Bo- compared to thefe Members, becaufe of rkfe adlions. But the the body (hould P^P^^ ^^^ "^'^ ^^^ ^7^*, eares, hands; are not the principall Mem- be cyc$ and »^ers of the Body of Chrift : for if fo, there (hould be none left in tares. the Church to be the feete,or IcfTe principall Members : all fhould become eyes, and hands, and the Church fhould be made a Body H<»»<»^^»r<>«/, contrary to the dodlrine oftheApoftle, i. Cor. I2.if}» If they were all one Member, tvhere vere the Body ? bult no^ are thy many AiemberSy andthe eye cannot fay to the handlhdve no mede ofthee^ nor the head to thefttte I have no need: ofyott. tZlirt"^ Fourthly,Who have a rif ht from God to the ads of Jurifdiai^ ' prom^^of^f t$ °"' ^^^y ^^^^ ^ promife of gifts needfuil for the performance of fufficfent foe thcfe ads. For a divine right and calling to any worke is backed goTcrnmcni:. With belongs to the People er to the Prcshytery . 185 with a promife of Gods prefence, gifts and alTiftance in doing of that worke ; but, the people have no promife of any fuch gifts. Porbefides that daily experience declaresniimbers among the peo[de to be altogether dcftitute of fuch knowledge, wifedome and other gifts which are neceflary for the performance of thefe adsol Jurifdidion : The Apoftle himfclfe teaches that fuch gifts arc not given to all, but to fomc oncly. Fifthly, That is not to be given to the people that brings con- f • T^« pop«- fufion into the Church, for the Lord h the God of Order. But the b^-|r«hrco"n putting of the power ofjurifdidion in the peoples hand, brings f„Jjon making confufion into the Church, for it makes the feete above the head, the feete above it puts the greateft power into the hand of the meaneft, it gives the head, power to the Flocke to dcpofe and excommunicate their Paftour. Our Brethren were lately wont to digeft with the Brownifis thefe abfurdities:but now they begin to diflike them,and rather then to ftand to their Prior Tenets, they will limit the Minor, aflcrting that the power of Jurifdidion belongs to the people not feveral- ly, but joyntly with their Otficcrs : fo that neither they can ex- commuoicate their Officers, nor their Officers can excommu- nicate them. But itfeemes this new Subtilty will not long pi cafe the In-^ ventors of it,for as we have faidc it makes the Keys of Heaven much more inferviceable for opening and clofing then needs muft; when it hath taken the keys out ofthe hand of all others, and put tkem in the little weake lift of a particular Congregati^ on J it will not permitt them to open or to clofe the doore, nei- ther to the people, nor yet to the Elderfhippe. The Elderfhippe cannot remitt, nor retaine the finnes ofthe Brotherhood, nor the Brotherhood, of the Elderfhippe : yea none of the Elderfhippe can be cenfurcd by aU the people, without the confentient vote ofthe Presbytery, nor any of the people can either be bound or loofed without the confentient vote ofthe people. In thefe cafes which may be very frequent, The Keys c/f Chrift muft be layde afide, and a new key of the Inde^tndents owne invention, their fentence of Non-Communion, or that much beloved and a little elder key of Reparation, forged by the Brownljlsymw^ come in the place thereof, to be ufed againft any or all other Churches, againfit their owne Church or its Elderihippe, or its Brotherhood, or any Member of either, LI j Our. J {f its whether the fewer §f Eceleftaftick JttrifdiStion 6. The people Qiir fixth argument conccrnes Ordination, a fpeciall ar4y.Fourthly, None of the people ordinarily have the gifts requifite for this adion, as skill to examine the Mi- nifter helonf^sto the People cr to the Freshttery, 187 niltci HI all things h<^ inuft be cried in, a gif; oFpubiickc prayer, a faculty to inftrud and .exhort the Paftour and people to mutual! duties. f>eveiarhly,Thatpower beiongeth not to the people which difa- 7, This power bletfa them both in their Chriftian and Civill duties. Bur, the pow- m the people cr of Ecciefiaiiick Jurifdidion doth fo. The M/ijoris grounded would difable on thenacure ot all power and all gifts which God doth give ;for jj" "\ ^^^^ all are for ediHcation, and none for the hurt of thefe to whom "^ ' »'' they are given. The Minor may be.demonftstted by this, That it layes a necefiity upon all the people to attend in the Sabbath day «pon the cxc-jcife of difcipline, which by the very length will make the :Sab>bath^Scrvice infupportibly burdenCorae : and alibwill fill the mindesofthe people with thefe purpofes which naturally occurre in the agitation of Ecdefiafticke cuufes, and rcaiBiotbuc caft ovit of common we^tke mindcsjiiuch of the fruite of .the preceding worfbip. f-urrficr, the.peopies Jieceffaryiaccendance on all Ecclefiafticke caufes, will make the proceffe in the moli caufes fo prolix, as -cannot but robbe the people of that time^ which they ought to vimploy in their fecular callings forgetting of bread. For every -one of the people beinga Judge,mufl: be fo fatisfyed in every cir- cumftance of every atlion, as to give their Suffrage upon certaine knowledge and with a good confcience : now before this can -be done m a few caufes of the fmalleft, and bed ordered Con- >gregations much time will be fpent : as the Church of Arneim viouad idn one caufe alone, though but a light one ; and betwixt two onely, even of their cheife and beft Members. ^- ^^'* P^^^*^ Eghthly, That power is not to be given^<) the people,;^ ^f^%P-P^^^ which bnngsm the popular government or Morellws into the ^g^^y^-^fjejnc- -Church: but, the power in queftion doth fo. The Maytr is the ciacyand anac- icommon affertion of all the Brethren, that they are farre from chy in the •-democracy, and further from Morellms anarchy, and that they Church. are ready to forfake their Tenet , if it can be demonftrated to im- port any fuch thing. The Minor thus we prove, That which puts -the higheft ads of Government in the hands of the multitude, :brings in the popular government : for inthegreateft democra- cies that are or ever have beenc, there were divers ads of great fowcr in the hand of fundry Magiftraces j but the higheft ads of power ^ 1 8 8 whether t hefcxver of EccleJIafiick furiJdtSthn power being in the hands of the people alone : fuch as the ma- king of Lawes, the creation of Magiftratcs, the cenfure of the greateft OfFendors, thefe were the fiire fignes of Supremacy, that gave the denomination to the government. Now we aflume that the Tenet in hand puts the higheft ads of Eccleiiaftick Authority in the hands of the people. For the Ordination and Depofition of Oificers, the binding and loofing of Offendours, are incompa- rably the higheft aAs or Ecclefiafticke Jurifdidion : Thefe they put in the hand of the people. That they Aot conjoyne with the people the Officers to ex- pound the Law, and declare what is right, and to give out the fentence makes nothing againft the peoples Supremacy: for in Rome and Athns at their moft democratickc times, and this day in the States of HolUndt in all the Provinces and every City, where the people are undoubted Soveraignes, they have their Magiftrates and Oificers in all their proceedings to goe before them, to declare the cafe, to take the Suffrages, aud to pronounce the Sentence. As for them who of late have begun to put the whole Autho- rity in the Oificers alone, and to give the people onely a liberty of confenting to what the Officers doe decree of their owne Au- thority, wee fay they are but few that doc fo, and thefe con- tradidory to themfelves. Alfo thefe fame men give abfolutc Au- thority to the people in divers cafes : further, that liberty of con- fent they come to call an authoritative concurrence. Laftly, the moft of the arguments even of thefe men, doe conclude not onely a liberty to confent, and to concurre, but an authoritative agency _,, inthehigheft adsof JurifHidion. of the people^^ Ninthly, They who have the power of Jurifdidion, have will draw upon ^ICo .the power of preaching fhe word, and celebrating the Sa- thcm the power craments,unle{fe God in his word have given them a particular ofthe wwd and and expreffe exemption from that imployment. But none of the Sacument. people have power to preach the word, and celebrate the Sacra- ments. Ergo. The Mapr is built on thefe Scriptures which con- joyne the admmiftration of the Word , Sacrament and Difci- pline in one and the fame termes : and upon thefe Scriptures which lay a part of thefe adminiftrations i^on fome men, with anexprelfe exception taf another part of them. Msth, 16, 19. under -= E^ belongs' to the People or to the Presbytery, under the name of the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven, is com- prehended the whole Ecclefiafticke power of the Word^ Sacra- ments, and Difcipline; what there is promifed. fob. 20. it is per- formed m thefe termes, at th^ Father hathfintme, fo I fend you* But, I Tim* $. 17. where this power is feparated and diftinguilli- ed, theonepartofjurifdidion is afcribed to the ruling Elders, with an exprelOTe intimation of their freedome from preaching the Word, andby confequencc from celebration of the Sacra- ments. The Mmor was that none of the people have power of the word and Sacraments. For the power of the Sacraments, it is confeffed not to belong to the people. Tiiat the power ot preach- ing the Wordjbelongeth no more to them,was proved in the for- mer Chapter. None of our Brethren doe afcribe the power of preaching to all the People, but onely to a few of them who are able to prophefie : fo the power of Jurifdidion according to the ground in hand, could be afcribed to none of the people but thefe few Prophets alone. For the other fide, the Separatifts and Mafter P<with the good leave of our Brethren : for albeit they are wont The Church ' to make the ptople alone without their Olficers the Church in here to be told this place, proving hence the peoples power of Jurifdidlion be- is thz presbytc- fore they have any Officers, alfo their power to caft out all their ry, and not the Qfj^cers when they have ^tten them j yet now they have gone SS''^ to'ou?' ^^"^^ ^^^ SeparAtiJts thus tarre, as to fay, that the people alone BreThreas own Cannot be the Church here mentioned : but the Church muft be grounds. the people with their Officers, whom now they will be loth as - fometimes to make meere accidents and adjunds of this Church; tor now they hold them for integrall Members, fo neceflary, that without them no cenfure at all can be performed upon any. They goe here a little further, telling us that the Church in this place cannot be the people, though with their Officers j but muft be taken for the Officers with the people : becaufe both the Power and the Execution of cenfures belongs to the Officers a^ lone, though in the prefence of the people, and with their cen- fent, and concurrence. They tell us that the Right and Authority of cenfures is given onely to the Presbytery of govemours, in fuch a manner that the Presbytery can be cenfured by no others, neither can any other be cenfured not onely without their con- fent, but not without their action. We adde a third fteppe, whether our former arguments muft draw them, tr at the Church here meant, muft be the Governours alone without the peoples concurrence : for if Excommunicati- on the great ad: of government, did belong to the people, either bythemfelves alone, or joyntly by way of concurrence with their Officers, it wowld follow that the people were either fole governours. belongs to the People or to the Presbytery, i^ i governours above their Officers, or joync governours with their Officers : which albeit our Brethren did hold lately with the Se- paratifts. yet now the)^ will not affert, fo much the more as they declare it to be their judgement and pradice that the Elders a- lone without the People, doe meete apart in their Prcsbytery.to heureall offences and to prepare them for publicke Judgement, whence I thus argue. They to whom offences are to be told immediatly after the two or three witneffes are not heard, They are the Church to whom in this place the power of excommunication is given;but, the El- ders alone without the People, being fet apart in their Presbyte- ry, arc they to whom offences are to be toldj&c.£r^tf,The Major is cleare from the Text, for it fpeaks but of one Church which muft be told, and heard under the paine of cenfure. The Minsr is their own confeffion,and pradice : and if that meeting of the E':- ders to whom they tell the offence, for preparation of the proceffe to their peoples voice, be not the Church here mentioned Then their ordinary pradice of bringing fcandalls fir ft to the Presbyte- ry, before they be heard in the Congregation, fhall be found not onely groundleife befide the Scripture, but altogether contrary to the Scripture in hand ; for the method here prefcribed is that the Church be told when the witntffesare not heard: if therefore that company which is told after the witneffcs are contemned, be not the Church: Chrifts order is not kept, and the Church gets wrong. Thirdly, they reafon from i Cor. chap. $. ver. 4. 5.7. i^. 13. 5. Thepcop'e They who arc gathered together with the Apoftles Spirit, and otcora^ft did the Power ofChrift to deliver the inceftuous man to Sathan ; J"tlgcandEx- Who were to purge out the old Leaven, and to judge them that JhJ"incdluou$ are within, and put away the wicked Perfon : they have power ^an. ^nfwer, to excommunicate ; but, the People doe all thefe things Er^o. rbe Text will Anfwer, the y1^/«oris denyed. " ' prove no fuci> Firft, that gathering together might well be of the Presbytery '"'^«^'^' alone, which our Brethren grant moft meete in divers preparato- ry a<^s to cenfure. Secondly, if it were of the whole (people which can not be fuppofcd in Corinth, where the People and Officers were fo ma- ny, that the Congregations, as in Jernfalemj and elfe where, were Mm 2 more J Ip2 Whether the fewer efEcckfiaflfck^urifdidien V more then one : yet, fuppofe that all the people did ineete to the excommunication of that wicked man, this proves not that eve- ry one who did meete unto that cenfure, had either the power or the execution of it, more then of the Word and Sacraments to which they did more frequently meete. Thirdly, the purging out of the old Leaven, and the putting a- way the man, is commended indefinitely to thefe unto whom the Apoftle wrote, which our Brethren grant cannot be expounded without fundry exceptions. Firft, none doubt of women and children; againe in the next chapter, it is written indefinitely, you are fandifytd, you are juftifyed, your Bodyes are the Tem- ples of the Holy Ghoft ; this muft be reftridted to the eleCl and regenerate, except we will turne Armmam. Everywhere in Scripture indefinite propofitions muft be ex- pounded according as other Scriptures declare the nature of the matter in hand; fo here, the ad of purging and putting away, a- fcribed indefinitely to the Church, muft be expounded not ot all the Members^but only of theOfficers of theChurch.For the Brd^- r.ifls themfelves make not every Member to be a ruler : nor doe our Brethren gi ve the formall authority and power of cenfures to any other but Officers, afcribing to the reft of the Members one- ly a Liberty of concurrence, fothat the next word of Judging is expounded by them of a Judgement of difcretion, not of any ju- diciall and authoritative Judgement, which alone is in queftion. 4. The people Fourthly, from C*U. 4. 17. they reafon : the people of Colbfp: of Co/o/[emight had power to admonifti their Minifter Archippfts to fullfill his nfth^- •'m*^'^' •^^"^^'^^^y* Therefore the People of any Church have power if ftcrJofwer "^^^'^^^ to excommunicate their Minifter. Anfwer. Firft, That there is no however our Brethren pretend to have come off from the extre- Word in th s mity of the Brs^m/lj, halfc way towards us: yet their arguments Text of the drive at the utmoft of their old extremities, at no lef6 then a peoples een- power for the people to excommunicate their Minifters. Thus *• farre the moft of tlieir reafons doe carry, if- they have any force at all. Secondly ,i the Antecedent may well be denyed, all that the Apoftle fpcaks to the CoSoJpans indefinitely, muft not be expounded of every one of the people:This precept of fpeaking to Archtppw, could no t be better performed then by the Presbytery, whereof ^rrA//>;>w was a Member, Thirdly, the confequence is invalid belongs to the People or to the Prcs hyterj . 193 invalid,. They'inight admonilTi, therefore excommunicate. Every admonition is not in order to cenfure; it is a morall duty incum- bent to every ®ne to admonilli lovingly and zealoufly his Bro- ther, when there is caufe : it is a (inne and difobedience to God if we let finne lye upon any whom we by our counfell and admo- nition can helpe; but to conclude that we have power to Ex- communicate every man, whom in duty wee ought to ad- monilh, is an abfurdity which none oiihi^SefAratifis will well digeft. Fifthly, From 2J^W.2.i4.2o. The whole Churches oi FergO" j. The whole mm 2.uAThy4tir4j are rebuked for fuffering wicked Hereticks church of Pcr- to live among them uncenfured. Ergo., it was the duty of all the g'l''^'^ Js rebu- Church to cenfure them. Anfwer. Firft, the conclufion is for a "^ed for not power to the people to cenfure, which our Brethren now deny. ^""1^0?^ a ~ Secondly, The Antecedent may be denied; for the fault of that fvver,Vhepow- impious Toleration is not laid upon the whole Church, but ex- cr of Cenfure prefly upon the Angell. Thirdly, the confequence is not good, was in the Aa- Thc whole Church migj^ be repuoved for a negled of their duty, 8^ IJ'^ ^pl^'^^L in not inciting and incouraging their Officers to cenfure thefe ^-^1^^ j^^ £"^j_ Hereticks ; but a reproofe for this negle(5l, inferreth not that it ty in not in- ' ' was the peoples duty to execute thefe cenfures : Thus much our couraging the Brethren will not avow. Angels to doe Sixthly, They reafon from Revel.4f.J{. The foure and twenty l'^" Yhr^* Elders fate on Thrones in white Robes with Crownes on their ^^^^^ EidlJ"*^ heads, ^r^^o. Every one of the Church hath a power of judging, fit on Tkoaes as Kings with Crownes fitting on their Thrones , Anfwer, with Grownes Firft,thc conclufion ever inferres the full Tenet of the Sepdratifis. o" their heads. Secondly, the confequence is very weake, except many things ^"p^'"* This be fuppofed which will not be granted without ftrong proofes: ^rcgaU power firft, that this Type is argumentative for the matter in hand ; fe- of judging in condly, that this place is relative to the Church on earth, rather everyone of then to that in heaven : thirdly, that thefe Elders doe typifie the '^^^ people* people rather then the Officers : fourthly, that the Thrones and prownes import a Kingly Office in every Chriftian to be exei/cifed in Church cenfures upon their brethren, more then the white robes doe inferre the Prieftly Office of every Chriftian to be exercifed in Preaching the Word and celebrating the Sacra- jncnts. Mm 3 Seventhly, J i to wit. a priviledge of Church cenfures, without any authority or proper power therein, is very ftrange : they cannot produce any Scripture where the word Liberty hath any fuch fenfe and though they could, yet to give-the word that fenfe in this place where fo clearely it is referred to a quite di* verfe matter, it feemeth extremely unreafonable. Eightly,Thus they reafon.The whole Congregation of 7/r4(f/had power to puniili Malefadlors,as»in the c^ o^Giifea & in the mef- fageof //rWto the two Tribes & halfejalib the people had power aors. .^nfwer. to refcui from the hands ofthe Magiftrates,as in the cafe o\}onar T*^" ?^ ^^e^' ^^'** ^^°'" '^'**^* -^"^wer. Theiconfequence is nttUy for the pradife LawdidMithe °^^^^^ //r^K-Z/m in their civill ftate, is no fufricienfrule for the State, is not a proceedings of the Church of the New Teftament. Our Brethren warrmtforthe would beware of fach Arguments, leaftby them they entertaine people under the jealoufie which (bme profeiTe they have of their way, fearing it be buildedupon fuch principles as will fet ufj^ the common people, not onely above their Officers in the Church, but alfo a- bove their Magiltrate in the State : That it draw in a popular go- vernment and Ochlocracie both in Church and State alike. Ninthly, They thus reafon. Who ever doe eled the Officers, they have power to ordaine them, and upon juft caufe to depofe and excommunicate them.But the people do eled their Officers; _^ Erg^o. Anfvver.The major is denied; for firft, eledion is no ad or them. y4n?wer. power; fuppofe it CO be a priviledge, yet there is no Junfdidion Elcftionisno in it at all but Ordination is an ad: of Jurifdidion itisanautho- ^^ °^P.j)^'r'°^ ricative million, and putting of a man into a fpiricuall Office. The of Jurifdidion. people, though they have the right and poffeiHon by Scnpturall pradife of the one, y^t they never had either the right or the ^ ^ poffeflion the Gofpell to doe the fame in the Church. 9. The pfoplc clefts their Of- ficers. Ergo. they may de- pofe and Ex- communicate belongs t$ the People tr to the Fresb)ten. I95 poUcliionot the other. Secondly, luppofj the Maxime were true, -whereof yet I much doubt, unlefic it be well limited, £;«* effdefitufre cuius infi it Here ^ thit chey who give authority, have power to take it backe agame; yet we deny that the people who ele(5t, give any authority orofriceat all, their eledlion is at moft but an Antecedent, Sine qrto nen ; it is the Presbytery onely who by their Ordination doe conferre the Office upon the eledt perfon. 7" "^a T"' Finally, They arguc,No ad of Jurifdidion is valid without the Pj^f^^f^nd peoples confent ; Ef'X^, to every ad of Jurifdidion the peoples ^o^fcnt to e- prefence and concurrence is neceifary : Anfwer. The antecedent very ad of in many cafes is falfe; a gracious Orthodoxe Miniftcr may be or- Judgement, dained a Paftor to a Hereticall people againft their confent : an AnCwcr, It is Hereticall Paftor, who hath fediKed all his flocke, may be remo- ^^J./'^" jt \n- ved from them againft their paffionate defires to keepe him : but f^^^^^ not their the Confequent is more vitious; where ever confent is requifite, power of Jurif- their prefence, much lefle authoratative concurrence, is not ne- diftion. celfary : all the fouldiers are not prefent at the Counfell of War, and yet the decrees of that Counfell of War can not be executed without the confent and adion of the Souldiers : every member oftheChurchof^«/wffi{>wasnoc prefent at the Synod of ^^'k- falem : diverfe members of the IttdepemUftt Congregations are abfcnt from many Church determinations, to the which upon their firft knowledge they doe agree. Chaf< 195 Gciis thcy^u- thor of the u- nion and de- pcndencic of particular Churches. C H A p. X. Independehcie is contrary to the Word of God* THe Divine Wifedome which found it expedient for man be- fore the Fall, not to live alone, hath made it muchjnore needful! for man to live in Society after his weakning by finne; fVoe t9 him that k abnfjfor ifhefAfi ^htfitoH raifc him tip ? The beft wits of themfelves are prone to errors and mifcarriages, and left alone, are inclined to run on in any evill way they have once be- gunne : But engagement in fcUowftuppe, efpccially with the Saints, is a prefervative againft the beginnings of evill, and a re- tradive therefrom whenbegunne. Every gratious neighbour is a Counfelloiir and Pedagogue, the greater the incorporation is of fuch. the better is every Member directed and the more ftreng- thened. Hence the goodneffe o( God hath ordained not onely the planting of particular meninto a fmall body of one (ingle Congre- gation, but for the greater fecurity both of Perfo.is and Congre- gations, the Lord hath increafed that Communion tf Churches by biading neighbour Congregations in a larger and ftronger Body ofa Presbytery, or ClalTis; yea a number of Presbyteryes by the fame hand ot God are combined in a Synode; neither this onely, but for the ftrengthening of every ftone and of the whole building, the Lord hath appointed the largeft focieties that are poflible, the very Church univerfall and the reprefentation there- of, an Oecumtnick^K^tmhly. 1 his congregative way is divine; the diflblution of humane focieties, efpecially of Ecclefiafticke Af- femblyes, muft be from another Spirit. The firft we know to have oppofed the holy Societyes we fpeake ofyVJQrQ Anabaptifls, who liking a Catholicke anarchy in all things, and prefling an univerfall liberty, did ftrive to cut ni peeces all the bands, as of Politicke and Oeconomick union whereby Kingdomes and States, Cities and Familyes did ftand, foalfo of the Ecclefiafticke conjundlion, making every perfonat laft fully free from all fervitudc, and (imply independent, or un- controlable in any of his owne opinions or ale(ires, byanymor- tallman. , Their Independency k contrary to the Word of God, 197 them Their firft follower among the reformed, was one John Ma- From t^ reau a Parifidn, who in the French Churches did vent the Inde- ^(""^'''^l^""^ pendency of Congregations from Synods, and the popular go- th^xcnet!"*' vernmentof thcfe Independent Congregations: But his fci{^ ma tick pamphlet came no fooner abroad then the French Divines did moft unanimoufly trample upon it. In their generall Affem- bly at Rochei/y moft Reverend Bez,tt Moderator for the time, and in their next Aflfembly, Learned J'^c/^-rZ/'with others, did fo fully confute thefe Aaahaptiflick follies, that thereafter in France this . evill Spirit did never fo much as whifper ; only in Ho/Und, in the Armiman timf s, it began to fpeake by the tongue of Grotius^ and others of his fellow^ who being confcious to thcmfelves of Te- nets whereunto they defpared the affent of any SyHode, yea fearing to be prejudged in the propagation of their errours by a crofTe Sentence of a Nationall Affembly, did fet themfelves to call in queftion, and at laft to deny the Authority and Jurifdidi- on of all Church meetings. But when the goodnefle of God in that happy Synode of Dorr, did cruflithe other errours of that Party, this their fanfie did cvanifli, and fince in thefe bounds hath beene buried in Oblivion. Bywhatmeanes this AnAhapti- //V.^roote which neither Fr4w^ nor Hc//4»^ could bcare, when Crotius and Morellius did aflfay to plant it,- doth thrive fo well in EngUndj after Browne :iini 5<«r-row with their folio wers did be- come its dreflers, I have declared at length before. However the Novelty of the Tenet , the Infamie of itsAu- Layineafide thours, the evill fuccefle it hath had whereever yet it,iiath fet ail prejudice up the head, doth burden it withfo juft contempt, that all fur- we will reafon ther audience might be denyed thereto ; yet in this impudent and the autier. malapert age, where the greateft abfurdityes will importunately ingyre themfelves, and require beleefe as unanfwerable ^nd moft covincing truths, unlefle in a full hearing their naughtinelfe be demonftrate, we are content witiiout all prejudices to reaCon the matter it fclfe from the ground, and to require no man to hate this errour for its Aurhours, or any extcrnall confideration, un- kffe it be cleerely ihowne to be contrary to therevcaled will of God. The ftate of the Queftion hath no perplexitie,if its termes were The ftatc of cleared. The 5^"e*«//?3 affirme that every Panfh Church, that ^^^-QHeftio" Nn every ^^^^'^^'^- ^ 198 Indcipendcncy u cfinrrary to the Word of Gfid. every fingle Congregation, is Independent from any Presbytery, any Synod, any Aflenhly : This we deny, affirming the true de- pendence and fubordination of Parochiall Congregations to Presbyterics,and of thefe to Synods : to which we afcribe power, authority, and Jurifiifdiclon. Before wee fall to rcafoning, let us underftand the words, which in this debate doe frequently occurre, Firft, what is a Parochiall Church, or fingle Congregation. Secondly, What is its independence. Thirdly, What is a Presbytery, ana a Presbytc- riall Church. Fourthly, What is a Synod. Fifthly. What is Authoritie and Jurifdidion Ecclefiafticall. We intend no defini- tions, but fuch popular defcriptions as may make cleare what the parties ufe to underftand by thefe words. A particular Church, a Parifh or Congregation in this Quefli- ©n, is taken for a company of faithfull people, everyone whereof in the face of the whole Congregation, hath given fo cleare tokens of their true grace and regeneration, as hath fatisfied the minde of all •- A company, I fay, incorporate by a particular Co- venant and Oath to exercife all the parts of Chriftian Religion, in one place under one Paftor : Our Oppofits affirme, that in one Church there muft be but one Paftor, affifted indeede with a Djatfior, and three or foure Elders, yet no more Paftors but one. They will admit into a Church no more people then commgdi- oufly, and at their eafe,may convene in one houfe; how few they be they care nbtj ten families, or forty perfbns to them are a faire Church : you have heard that fome of their Churches have . beene within the number of foure perfons. Independencieis the full liberty of fuch a Church to difcharge all the parts of Religion, Dodrine, Sacraments, Difciplinc, and all withip it felfe without all dependence, all fubordination to a- ny other on Sarth, more or fewer, fo thar the fmalleft Congre- gation, fuppofc of three perfons, though it fall into the grofleft herefies, may not be controlled by any Orthodoxc Synod, were it Oecuraenicke of all the Churches on earth. A Presbytery, as it is called in ScotUndi or a Claffis, as in Hot- Unipr a Collogue, as in France^xs an ordinary meeting of the Pa- ftors of the Churches neerly neighbouring,& of theruling Elders deputed therefrom, for the exercife chiefeiy of difcipline,fo farre as Iftd^pendency ar ctHti^dy^ so the WordofGed, i pp as concemes thefe neighbouring Churches in common. A Presbyceriall Church, is a company of Profeflbrs governed by one Prysby tery, who for the exercife of Religion meece in df- f erfe places, or who have moe Paftors then one. A Synod, is a convention of Paftors and Elders fent and depu- ted from diverfc Presbyteries, meeting cither ordinarily or upon occafion for the affaires that are common to thofe that fent them. Ecciefiafticke Jurifdidtion, is a right and power, not onely b^ advice to counfell and dired, but by authority given of God, to injbyne and to performe according to the rule of Scriptures thefe things which concern the Ordination of Minifters, thejde- ciding of Ecclefiafticall Caufes, the determination of Dodtrinesj the infli(fling .of Cenfures,&c. Tkefignifkration of thefe words being prffuppo fed, the ftateof the C^eftion, or minde of the parties, can not be obfcure. The firftArgun:ien for the truth, I caft into this Forme. Every That angle /«^f»i^»/ Church hath alwayes,and ordinarily, the right of Or- Congregations dination, and power to lay hands on Paftors. But, no (ingle C on- are not.'lndc- gregation, or Parochiall Church hurh that right and ^o^Ncr.Ergo. J^^ . J^W'^^' No fingle Congregation is an Independent Church The Mn^er ^^^ J^m V 14! is not queftioned by the adverfe party, for they place the nature bccaufe tlr y of their Independencie in a right and power in trinfecall and ef- have not the fentiall to every the leaftCongregatio n of Ordaining, Depofmg, "'g'^^ of Orii-. Excommunicating,and exercifmg all a^s of Jurifdidion upon aJl "^^^o** their own Members, as well Paftors as others.l fai J alwayes, and ordinarily, for we queftion not now what at.fome times m fbme extraordmary cafes may fall out to be law^full and neceffary, not onely to fingle Congregations, but even to fingle perfons t Alfo the power which our adverfe party difputech for, is not Hypo- theticke, which fometimes on fuppoficion of fuch and fuch cafes belongeth to a Church, but abfolute, which is inherent to every Congregation at all times. The Minor we prove thus: What is proper to a Presbytery, the o^dinatio?. be- right thereof belongs not to any fingle ( ongregation : But Or longs to the dination, and impofition of hands is proper co a Presbytery, a^ Presbytery, appeareth from \Tim.^,i^, NeghSi notthe gijt that is in thee ^ ichith "^oi given the by Profhefie with the laying en of the hands of N n 2 the r ZZZIZIZZ___ *2O0 Independency is contrary to the Word of God. the Presbytery. The Apoftle maketh that right proper Co the Presby tery, which he will Rave to remaine in it, and not to be removed therefrom, notwithftanding fui^dry extraordinary cafts which might have excufed the removeall of it. Eor Timothy was a Paftor not altogether ordinary, and inferior, but an Evangelift° he had for the ground of his Oiiice the extraordinary call of fome Prophets when he was fent out to Preach,P<«»/himfelf laid hands upon him ; notwithftanding all this, that the due and juft right of the Presbytery migh be proclamcd, the Apoftle marketh that the gift, office, and grace of Preaching the Gofpellwas confer- red on Timothy by the laying on of the Presbyteries hands. For the proof of the laft Muior,-we neede not much dcfcant on the Word Presby tery /and the fenfe of it in the fore-named place, nor to refute the mifinterpretations which fome make of it, efpe- cially they, who under the mif-alledged authority of- Calvin, would underftand not the convention of any men, but tfle Office of a Presbyter, .as if an Ofrice or any, accident could have had hands which might have beenelaidon TVw<7/^whead.Paffing therefore fuch digrefnons, we prove the Mater in hand, thus : No fingle Congregation is a Prcsbytery,nor any wayes neceffarily hath a Presbytery within it felfe; yea if our adverfe party may be beleeved, no Congregation can have,. at leaft fhould have in it felfe fuch a Presbytery whereof PmhI fpeaketh. Er^g. What is proper to a Presbytery, the right thereof may not be ufurped by any fingle Congregation, ;Of the confcquence thereis no doubt : the Antecedent hath three parts : onely the firft is needefuU to beprovedjbutformoreabundii.nt fatisfadion, we ihall aflay to prove them all. No Con^rega- ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^ 5 ^ Presbytery is a member and part of a Con- tionis a Pref- gregation, according to our adverfe party (we love not to ftrivc bytery. for words, be it fo that the meeting of a Minifter and Elders so-> verning fingle Congregations,which we call a Scflionjasovet-Sea it is called a Conriftory,may goe under the name of a Presbytery) Ergo.No Congregation is a Presby tery .TheConfequence is clear, for no member may be affirmed in the Nominative of its owne \vhoIe, efpecially Hturogeneotu : The body is not the head, the finger is not the hand; the doore,or the Window is not the houfe. Ggncerningthefecondpartofthc Antecedent, that no C0117 gregation Independency is co^Hrary t& the Word of God. 201 _____ ■ greg:iCioa hatha Presbytery any waycs necefl'irily within it felfe, No Ccngre- this is deare f roin the common pradife of our adverfe p::rry : "on hith with- very oft their Churchts have neither Seflion, nor Paftor, nor ^cclLnh^v' £• Doctor, nor Elder at allj they make not any of the Officers ne- bytcry. ceffary parts of the Church either eifentiall or integrall, without the which the Church may not fubfift ; yea, as the mod learned, and moft acute }At^ Rmh.'rfcord hath well obfcrved,p4!^ 272. their grounds take away the necelTitie of any Miniftry at all. Wx. Paget td\s us that their chiefe and Mother^Church at Am- jffr^wr, through the mif-government of their Paftor, Mr. C<<«, hath wanted now for fome yeares both a Dodor and Elders and a Seflion, or Congregationall Presbytery. But the pith of the Argument is in the third part o-f the Ante- No finglcCon- cedent, that no fingle Congregation can have, or (which is all grepation one when we fpeakc of right and wrong ) ought to have withia ^"S'^'^^? "yif • nr » » r. L 'T'L- v-r ? 1 n • within it fclfe It felre Pauls Presbytery. This we prove. No iingle Congregati-- j,^^^^ prcsby- on may, or ought to have moe Paftors than ont.Er^o, Neither tay. Pauls Presbytery. The Antecedent is the Dodrine of our adverfe party. The Confequence leanethon this Propofition. In Pauls Presbytery are more Paftors, which thus is proved: Where there are many layers on of hands on Paftors, there are many Pa- ftors : B'Jt,in Pauls Presbytery are many layers on of hands on Paftors ; for in the alledged place, not one, but many lay on their hands with Paul on Ttmothy. The laft Maior leaneth on thij ground, that onely Paftors lay hands on. Paftors, fo that many laying hands on Paftors,muft be many Paftors, and by Confe- quence, in one Congregation, where there are not many, but one onely Paftor, (yea noncat allwheHloeverbyimpofition of hands a new Paftor Is to be ordained to that Congregation,) the ad: ofOrdination can not be lawfully performed by the proper members of that Congregation, . That which alone remaineth to be proved, that onely Paftors q^^^jp^I^qj^ lay hands upon Paftors, is cleared by an Indudion, againft which hy hands on no inftance can be brought, i Tim. 5.2a. Lay hands fucidenlj on paftors. no mart, iTim. 1.6. Stirreup the gift ofGodthatisintheCf by the putting OH of my hands. Tit, i. $. J left thee in Crete that thdttjhofild" efi or dayne Bikers, ^^z. 13, 1.3. Certaine Prophets and Teachers Uidethsir hands upon thrUi and Jent them avpfiy, .^^'//. 14. 23. They Nn. 3 ordained 202 Independency is contrary to the W$rdofG9d, ordained them Elders in every Church. In aH thefe places both the firft Ordination, and pjieriorlAiffion to preach the Gofpell, is the Ad onely of thofe who were Paftors, ncitker elfe-where reade we that it was ouherwife. The fecoiid The fecond argument : Every Independent Church, exercifeth Argument ordinarily within it feife, by i ts o wne members all ads of Eccle- iiom the^po- fiafticke Jurifdidion. But, this no fingle Congregation doth ordi- ches which ex" "^'■^^y* ^^l^^ no fingie Congregation is an Independent Church. ercifed fall ju- Onely the Minor \s dubious, which we prove thus; Every Church rifdiaion, the ordinarily exercifing all ads of Ecclefiaftick Jurifdidion is Pres- cbiefe whereof^ by teriall : But, no (ingle Congregation is a Presbyteriall Church. ^not all, were £^^g ^q (jj^gj^ Congregation exercifeth ordinarily all ads' of and norParo- Ecclefiaftick J urifdidion.The Minor is deare from the nature of chiall. a fingle Congregation and Presbyteriall Church,as in the ftatcing oftheQueftion both were defcribed. 'Xh.tM4joy is proved byi full Indudion of all the Churches '^vhich in the New Teftamenc we reade to have had the full exercife of all Ecclefiaftick Jurif- didion; that all fuch were Presbyteriall and not Congregationall; We prove it thus : A Church which cannot all convene in one houfe for the publicke Service of God, a Church which hath more Paftours then one, is Presbyteriall, not Congregationall,ac- cording to the grounds of our Adverfaryes. But all the Churches we reade of in the New Teftament to have had the full exercife of all Ecclefiaftick Jurifdidion, did meete in more places for divme worftiippe, and had more Paftors then one. This we de- raonftrate of the cheife, the Church at Jerufaltm, Srtffuiria, Rsme^ Corinth, Ephef«s, Antioch^ntixhtv C2imrt2Sov\hQ^).vtr\ why the Suih was tfce reft of the Scripturall Churches ftiould not be of the fame kind. ^^^^^^^J^- Beginne with the Mother-Church oijerufattm. A company ^' ""' confifting of many thoufand perfons, and wanting a publicke houfe of meeting, could not convene into one place for wor- fhippe : for this very day when Chriftians have gotten moft ftately and fpacious Palaces for Churches, hardly one thoufand can commodioufly be together for folemne worlhippe; and if we looke to the pradife of the Adverfarics^ a few fcores of liiea will be a large Church. As for the State of the Church at JtrHfalem. Firft, It is granted that for many yeares after theApolUes, neither it nor any other company Independency if contrary to t^e IVardsfGgd, ' 203 company ofChriilians in any part of the world hadapublicke place oF meeting. Secondly, That this Church did confilt of ma- ny choufand people , the following places prove JCis. 2. 41. The fame day Were added Httto them ahut three ihoufand. Alfo chap. 4. 5". Thswtmber ofthemenvfere jive thoufand. And where there were fo many men, if yee looke to the ordinary proportion, there were of women and children twice or thrice fo many. Neither did that Church (land at the named thoufands, for A£ls 5. 14. more multitudes both of men and women were added to the Church, and the number of the Difciples was yet more multiply- ed, chap. 6. 1. Alfo that which we reade chap. z. 47. The Lord added to the Church daily, feemeth to have continued for a long time. To that which is replyed by fome, that a great part of the na- med multitudes were ftrangers, and not Inhabitants at ferttfaUm, andfono Members of that Church; Wcanfwer, that this is faid without warrant. That of the three thoufand mentioned in the third chapter, fome part were ftrangers, we will not deny to be likely ; but that the moft part were to, or that of all the thoufands named in the fourth, fifth,and {ixt,any one was a ftranger, it can* not be proved from the Text. As for that which they bring from the 2 chap. 44. All who How the belecved were together: as if the whole Chnrch hadalwajes tome Church com- toMeflacifor tlx puhlicke worfinppe. We fay that it was (imply meth together, impolTible for three thoufand people, not to fpeake of twenty thoufand and above, to meete in one private houfe, for they had none publicke, neither did they in the ftreetes celebrate their Sacraments. So we are necelTitatcd to take the Churches being together, one ofthrcewayes; either for the conjundion of their minds, as the following words doe import {they continued with * tne accardin the 'temfU) or elfe their meeting together muft be underftood diftributively in divers places, not colledively in one, as the words in hand will alfo beare where the celebration of the Lords Supper, arid breaking of bread is laid to be not in any one houfe ©nely \i\xifrom houfe to houfe. The Church meetethin a third way together when not all the members but the Officers with a part oft he people convene in a Presbytery asappeareth from the 1 5 and 2 x • chapters. The 204 Independency is contrary tfi the PVordsfGcd, Ths Ovarch of The cafe is no leffe clcare of the Church oiSamarU JEis 8. wlTpresb^'^ ^. 10. 12, 14. verfes the People of that City with one accord riil ^^^ ^'^' ^^^'^'^ ^^'^ ^^^ft to the greateft both men and women did beleeve, in fuch a number thtt the cheifeof the Apoftles Peter2x\AJohnf were fent from lerufalem to aflift ?hih^ in their inftru'lion. Could this wfcole City which was amongft thegreateft oiCdttd- a» convene all to Gods worfhippe in one private roome, or be fcrved with one Pallor, who required for a time the attendance not onely of Philip but further of two prime Apoftles^? So that of Come to the reft. The Roman Church was one Body. RowAi6t P.cwtf. yet fo gteat that it could not meet in one private roome. For in the 1 6. chap, bt fide the Church which met in the houfe of A cleare; for in that moft noble Mart Town Paul Hi presch whole two yeares. Aiis ip. 10. yea he ceafed not day nor night for full three yeares, cha.20. 3 1 . Thefedre of God felt on all that people htk ^ewj and GentileSy and the name offefus was magnified ^ cha.ip.l^. So great a multitude even of Scholars was converted that the Pro- feflbrs of curious arts alone did make a fire of Bookes to the value o^ ^0000 peeces ef/ther; fo mightily grew the word of God there, V, to. Further, in the Church oiEvhffns were many Paftors; for AUs. 20. 17. i*4«/caIledjfor the Elders, not one onely. That di- vers of thefe if not all, were Paftors and Doctors, it appeareth fronl V. 28. where they are appointed by the Holy Ghoft, to be feeders of the flocke and get a CommilTion to oppofe falfe Do- ftors, about the which they went faithfully, as the Lord beareth lhemwitneire,/?4ri»iwW: Shall we for this caufe afcribc to the Canons 01 Nice or Dort any greater authority then Ecclefiaftick and Hu- mane ? Howfoever,.that the Apoftles in framing the Canons at JernfaUm did proccede in a way meerely Ecclefiaftick, and farre different from that they ufcd in didating of Scripture, and pub- lilhing truths meerely Divine, appeareth from this ; firft, that thefe Canons were brought forth by much Difputation and long difcourfe, But, Divine Oracles without the proces of humane Ratiocinations are publiftied from the immediate inditing of the Spirit, 2 Pet* 1.2 1. Tht Profhefie in eld time came not kj the mS of "man, hut the holy men ofGid^ake as the) were m»ved by the holy Ghoft. Secondly, Oracles meerely Divine are publifhed onely in the name of God, Thus faith the Lorci-, but, thefe Canons are pro- clamed, not onely in the name of God, but alfo in the name of man, Itfeemethmdto the holy Ghtft^ andto nt. Thirdly,The Ora- cles ofGod aredidated to the Church by theMiniftry only of the Prophets ajud Apoftles, apd men ittfpircd with an infaUible Spi- "" ' " rit Independency is cor^rary ta the Word of God. 209 tliy Ephef.iilO. Biin^ hnili upon th- fuhnAdtion of the Prophets and jifofrles. Bur, the Canons of that Synod, Ads 1 5. are declared to be the worke, not onely of the hcly Ghoft, and the Apoftles, but alfo of the Elders, and of all who Voyced to them. So it is cleare, that in the making of thefe Canons, the Apoftles. aselfe-where oft, did come downe from the eminent Chaire of their Apofto- liktf. and extraordinary authority to the lower place of Ordinary Paftors, that in their owne perions they might give an example to ordinary Paftors in what mariner holy Synods might be right- ly celebrated to the worlds end.Had not this been their end,how eafie had it beene either for Fauior BamabM at Antioch,W\x.ho\M the toylefome voyage of a long journey to JtrHfilenf, or for Peter or foh»,or fames, or any one of the Apoftles at prftfahm, with- . out the fuperfluous paines of any convention or difpntation,as infallible Apoftles to have pronounced Divine and irrefragable Decrees of all the matters in queftion. Our fourth argument. A Church fubordinate isnotlndepen- Qjjj.fQm.j{^3P_ dent ; but, a ParochUl Church is fubordinate to a Presbyteriall : gumem from For a lefler Church is fubordinate to a greater, as a part to its the fubordina- whole wherein it is contained. Now a ParachiaH Church is leffer ^^^^ ©f fewer to and the leaft of all Churches;a Presbyteriall Church is greater.Of ;^°'^ 'Pfj°^" thequantity,that the oneisle&r.the other greater there is no doubt; ^MatJf.izT ' but of the matter it felfe there is queftion whether there be any fuch thing as a Presbyteriall Church. Now this was proved before and hereafter alfo will be more cleare ; the cheife plea here is a- gainft the fccond major which we prove thus : A fmaller number of the faitlifuU is fubordinate by Chrift to a greater number of the faithful!. But, a lefler Church is a fmaller number of the faithful!, , and a greater Church is a greaternumber of the faithful!. The Ma- jtfrisprovedfromtheiSof J/rff^.'j/.i5. 16. 17. i^.Ifthj Brother tre§?afe againfl thee,c^c.Y{tre the Lord in admonitions and Church cenfurcs inftitutesa fubordination,agradationja proceflfe from one to two or three, from two or three tomoe. Und«rftand thofe moe not abfolutelyandatrandounbutina fociety bound togea- ther by the orderly ligaments of divine policy, fuch aswefup- pofe the Churches to be from the fmalleft to the greateft till you come to the very Church univerfail. Here they diftinguifli the Major, granting that in this place a Oo 3 fubordina- 210 Independency is contrary to the Word ofG@d, fubordination is appointed by Chrift of fewer to moe within the fame Church but not without it. We might oppugne the applica- tion of the diftindtion to the Minor, and prove that a Presbyteri- all Church is a greater number of the faithful! within not with- out the fame Church; for a Congregationall Church may not un- fitly be compared with a Presbyteriall as a part with its whole; efpeciilly if you compare the meeting of the Officers which rule t^e Parifli with the Presbytery, thefe two are not extrinfecall the oileto the other; for the SeiTxonSjOr Confiftories, or Claflls, are m. the Presbytery which iscompofed of the Commiflioners from SeiTions as of its owne and intrinfecall Members. ehiifts fubor- ^^^ leaving this, we oppugne the ground of the diftinftion as d inxtion is to it lyeth in the Major, breaking the one halfe of it upon the other, becxcended to The fubordination of fewer to moe in the forenamed place is e- the utmcft ftabliflied fay they within the fame Church. Ergoy fay we, with- bounds of the Q^J ^^^ f-^me Church, we meane with them without the fame Fa* verfak ' rochiall Church : the confequence we prove by three arguments. Firftjthere is a like reafon for the fubordination of fewer to moe without the fame Church as within the fame; for the cheife rea- Xon why the Lord ordaines us in admonitions to proceed from one to two or three, from two or three to a number fitting as Judges in the Seflion of one Congregation, is, becaufe in the admonitions of two or three, more authority, gravity and wifedome are pre- fuppofed to be than in the admonitions of one alone : and that a Delinquent is ftriken with more feare, lliame, and reverence Jby the faces and mouthes of many who fit as Judges in the n^me of the whole Congregation, than he would be by the mouth of two or three onely. Doeth not this power, virtue and weight of admonition increafe with the number of admoniftiers, as well without as within the fame Congregation < For as the admonition and cenfure of tenne fitting in the name of one Congregation, hath greater weight then the admonition of two or three of that fame Flocke who reprefent none but themfelves; fo the admonition of thirty Minifters and Elders reprefenting in a Presbytery fifteene Congregations, whofe commilTioners they are, (hall have more weight then the admonition of ten which reprefent but one flocke : for it is according to reafon, that thofe thirty Members of the Presbytery {hould exceede in wifedome, . zeale. Independency is contrary to the Werd ofG$d, 211 zeale, gravity, and other qaalicies which adde weight to an ad- monition, thefe ten which in a SelHon reprefent one Congregati- on, (o farre as thofe ten goe beyond the two or three feverall per- fbns of that Congregation. Secondly, unleife in this place be cftabliflied a fubordination of fewer to moe, as well without as within the fame Congrega- tion, the remedy brought by Chrift will be unable to cure the ill for which it was brought. The Lords meanes will be difpropor- tionable and unequall to its end ; but this were abfurd to fay of the wifdl of all Phyficians. The reaipn of the Ma]or is this, Chrift is prefcribing an htlpe and cure for brotherly offences j now one may be offended by a brother as well without as within the fame Congregation : and as well by many brethren as by one i yea, as well may we be offended by a whole Church as by one member thereof; Now, if after the minde of our adverfc party, the fubordination of fewer to moe might not be extended with- out the bounds of one Congregation, the Lordsr'medecine were not meete to cure very many ordinary and daily fcandalsj for what if a man be fcandalized by the neighbour Church? To whom l"hall he complaine ? When the Church offending is both the Judge and party, it is likely fhe will mifregard the com- plain ts that are made to h(a' of her felfe. What if a man be fcan- dalized by his owne Church or by the moft, or by the ftrongeft part of it ? What if that Church to whom he complaineth, take partagainftjuftice andreafon with him upon whom he com- plaines ? It will be impoflible to remedy innumerable offences which daily fall out air.ong brethren, unlelfe appeales be granted, and the fubordination efiabliihed by Chrifi be extended, not onely without the bounds of one Paritli, but as farre and wide as the utmoft limits of the Church univerfall : for upon this place is rightly grounded by the Ancients, the Authority of Synods even Oecumenick of all the Churches. Thirdly, the fubordination eftablifliedby C/?r//?, Matth.i^, is fo farre to be extended in the Chriftian Church as it was ex- tended in the Church of the fewe; ; for Chrifl there alludeth to the ^ewifi pra(5life. But fo it is, that in the fewifh Church there was ever a fubordination of fewer to moc, not onely within the fame Synagogue,buc within thewhole Nation,and fo within the whole 2 IS Independency is centrarpotheWordofGod, whole Church Univerfall : for all Synagogues everywhere in the world were under the great Councellat lernfalew. No doubt of the Minor 'j the Mmjor is builded upon this ground, that what 6- ver Chrifl hath tranflated from the Synagogue to the Church, efpeciallyifit be of naturall equity, hath as great force nowa- mongftChriftians, as of old among the le^es. Now, that the fubordination of Synagogues to the great Councell is of naturali equity, it appeareth thus : A Synagogue was the loweft Eccle- fiafticke Court, the Councell was the higheft; but the fubordina- tionofche loweft Court to die higheft, is of naturall right; for Nature hath ever didated to all Nations, as well in things civill as religious, a fubordination of the loweft to the higheft. Our fifth Argument : That which taketh away all polTibility ot any efFeAuall remedy againft Herefie, Idolatry, Schifme, Ty- ranny, or any other mifchiefe that wracks either oneormoe Churches; Is not of God : for Cod is the Author and conferver of truth, purity, union, order, liberty, and of all vertuc ; God of his goodneffe and wifedome hath provided for all and every one of his Churches meanes and remedies, which if carefully made ufe of, are fufficient to hinder the firft ariiing of Herefie, Schifme, or any other evill: and when they are rifen to beate them downe, and abelifh them : fo that what ever cheriflieth thefe mifchiefes, and is a powerfuU inftrumcnt to preferve them fafe, that none with any power, with any authority, for any purpofe, may get them touched, that muft be much oppofite to the Spirit of God, and good of the Church; But, fuch is Iniiependencie, as both reafon and experience will prove. Behold iirli feverall Churches; Suppofe, which too oft hath falne out, that the Paftor become a pernicious Hereticke; let him beginne with the venome of his Dodrine to poyfon the hearts of his people, what fhall be the remcdie? Independency bindes the hands of Presbyteries and Synods. Paftors of Neighbouring Congregations, have no pow- er to binde, or expell that ravenous wolfe : in the deftroyed flock there is no Paftor, buE the wolfe himfelfc . Be it fo that the people in their judgement of difcretion perceive well enough the wickednefle of the falfe doiftrin whereby they are corrupted; yet the office, charge, and authority to cure their Paftors difcafe, lyeth not on them. The Sfirifs of the Prophets are fulfjeB t9 the Prophets : Onr fifth ar- gument from thecviU confe- quents, whick Lcafon and ex- perience de- mcnftrate to follow Inde- pendency ne- ceflarily and natural ly. Independency is contrarj to the Word of God, 2 1 3 '^eti'. the Paflor is not to be proceeded againft with cenfure by the people ofWs flockejforfo the order which Go j hath eltablilhed in his Church, (hould be inverted, if they whom hec hath commanded to obey fhould rule : and they whom he hath let above and over the flocke, ftiould be under it. Further, Sup- pofe the Paftorto be*moft gracious, what if the flocke,or the greater part of the flocke become fo wicked as to abufe their Paftor, or to abufe the moft godly of the Congregation? What if a wicked fpirit of Herefie, Schifme, or Tyranny,fet the moft part of the flocke againft God, againft their gracious Paftor, and the godly of the flocke, what ihall be done in this pitifull, and very pofiible, yea, oft contingent cafe ? Indpendencj clofeth the doore of the troubled Congregation, that no man maygoe out to cry for any powerfull heipe to neighbours, though their kindled houfe ftiould burne them all to death; within there is no remedy; for all moft goe there by the number of voyces, and the moft partopprefleth the beft, the moft wicked go on againft tha Councells. the intreaties, the prayers of the reft, and ceafe not till • they have either corrupted or caft out their Paftor, Elders, and all of their fellow-members who are conftant in goodneffe that fo their wickednefle without controle may domineere in the whole fubdued Congregation.Solon^ as Independency ftandeth,no efte- (fluall authoratative or powerful! helpe can pc fibly he found for the prefcEvation of any fingle Congregation againft ruinc . nd td- tall fubverfion. Further, Independency hazards the being of all Churches as well as of every one.For who ftiall hinder any member of a cor- rupted Congregation to infed all the neighbour Churches with the poyfon of his dodrine and manners ? Jf a ramping Lyon, a viperous Serpent, a crafty Fox ftiould goe and devour all the Lambs of the neighbour flocks ; Independency doth hinder any order to be taken with that limbe ofSathan no fword of cenfure can be drawne againft him, he muft be referred abfolutely to his owne Congregation ; other Churches mayintreate, advilc, and pray him not to make havokeof them : but (houldhe trouble, infed, and deftroy twenty, an hundred, a thoufand neighbour Congregations, no Ecclefiaftick cenfure may pafle up<: n him but by his owne Church: and whea complaints of him come to his P p owne 214 Independency is contrary te the Word ofGed, L owne Church, his mifdeedes there are excufcd, defended, coii> mendedihis Hcrefies are proclamed found docflrine.his devouring of foules is declared to be zcale and painfulneffe to win foules to Christ. Our Argument is backed by experience, as well as by reafon ; Thefirft Independent Church v/ereadeof, was that company which yix.BroYvae brought over from Enji^Und to M-ddteborough-^ how long did it ftand before it was deftroyed by Independency? when once Anabaptiftick novelties, and other mifchiefes fella- mong them, there was no remedy to prevent the companies dif- folution. When Mr. Barrow and his fellowes, aifuied at London to ere<5l their Congregation, the fucceffe was no better; their Ship fcarce well fet out was quickly fplitupon the Rocks, was foone diflipate and vanifhed When Johnftom & Ainfworth would make the third aiTay, and try if that tree whicfineither in England nor Zealand CQ\AA take roote, might thrive in Ho&ariddX Amfierdaw^ where plants of all forts are focherifhed, that fewofthemoft maligne qualite doe mifcarry^yet fo fingular a malignity is innate in that feedc of Independency, that in that very ground, where allweedcsgrowrankejitdid wither : within a few yearesnew Schifmes bur{l that fmall Church afunder : Johnftom with his halfe , and Ainfworth with his made feverall Congregations , neither whereof did long continnue without further ruptures j Behold who pleafe , with an obfervant Eye thefe Congre- gations which have embraced Independency, they fhall hndc that never any Churches .in fo (hort a time have beene dis- graced with fo many, fo unreafonable, and fo irreconcileablc Schifmes. Againft thefe inconveniences they tell us of two remedies, the duties of charity, and the authority of the Magiftrate; but the ooe is unfufticient, and the other improper. The duties of cha- ritie are but mocked by obftinate Hereticks and heady Schifma- the Magiftrate ticks ; to what pUrpofe are counfells, rebukes, intreaties im- can remedy ployed towards him whoisblowne up with the certaine per- fwafion that all his errors are divine truthes, that all who deale with him to the contrary are in a clearc error, that all the advi- ces given to him are but the words of Satan from the mouthes of men tempting him to finne againft God > As Neither the duties of cha- rity, nor the authority of thefe eviUs. Independency is contrary te the Word ^God, 2 1 5' As for the Magiftrate, oft he is not a Chriftkn, oft though a Chriftian, he is not Orthodoxe, and though both a Chriftian and Orthodoxe^yet oft either ignorant or careleiTe of Ecclefiafticke af- faires; and however, his helpe is never fo proper and intrinfecall to the Church, that abfolutely and neceflarily fhc mufl: depend thereupon. Now all our Queftion is about the ordinary, the in- ternall, the neceffary remedies which Scripture afcribes to the Church within it felfe, as it is a. Church even when the outward hand of the Magiftra te is deficient or oppofite. Our iixth and iaft Argument: That which evertethfrom the very foundation the moft eflentiall parts of difcipline; not only of all the reformed, but of all the Churches knowne at any time in ^"^ "^ ^^^^ any part of the world,till the birth of Anabaptifme, it can not be pendency is* very gracious.But,this doth Independency :The Minor is cleare by contrary to all indudion : That the Government of the Scottifh Church by Sy- the difcipline nods, Presbyteries and Scffions fworne and fubfcribed of olu,and f''*^ ^^^"^ was late by that Nation in their folemnc Covenant ; that the fame dif- rT^"^ T ciplineof.the Churches of Fr<»»rf, HoUandy SwitZf Geneva, as alfo before the A- the Politic of the High Dutch and Englijh , and all the reft ■)iabap:ijis. who are called Reformed , is turned uplide downe by Inde- pendency, no man doubts j for this is our Ad vcr fanes gloria tion that they will be tied by no Oathes, Covenants, Subfcripti- ons : they will be hindred by no authority of any man, no re- verence of any Churches on earth, to ftperate from all the refor- med, that fo alone they may in joy their divine and beloved Inde- pendency. If you fpeakeofmore ancient times, cither the purer which followed the Apofties at the backe,oe the pofterior impurer i»gesj that the Politic of thefe times in all C hurches, Greeke and Latine, is trodden under foote by. Independency, all likev/iie doe grant : and how Well that new conceit agreethwith thediicipline pra- (^ifedinthedayesofChriftandhrs Apofties, or in thed^ycs of ^o/c/and the Prophets, the preceding arguments will ihew. I confeflTe fuch is the boldneffe of the men, againft whom we now difpute. that although they glory in their contempt of the autho- I'itie of all men, dead and living: yet they offer to overvvhelme us with teftimonies of a number, as well ancient as iate Diviiies ; But who defire to fee all that duft blownt back in their owii eyes •Pp 2 who 2i6 Independency is contrary to the Werd of God. who raifed it, and the dccorted words againft the knowne mind and conftant prad:ife of the Authors, clearely vindicated and re- torted, let them be plcafed to take a view ot Mr. Paget s Pofihume Apologie , where they will finde abundant fatisfa(5lion in this kinde. The firft Ols- For the other (ide,a great bundle of arguments are alfo brought ; jeaion or Ar- ^g fhaU confider the principall. Firft : To whom Chrift hath gi- gumentforln- ^^^ ^^^ j,j^^ ^^f excommunication thegreateft of nil cenfures, ftS'SiS. they in all other ads of Jurifdidion, and in alladsofEcclefia- " ftick difcipline,are Independent : But Chrift hath given the right of excommunication to every Congregation, and to thefe alone, Ergo^ &c. They prove the Minor. Unto the Church Chrift hath given the right ot excommunication Mat. 18. Goe tell the Chwch, if he heare not the ChHrch^ let him be to thee as mm Ethhicke : But C- very Congregarion, and it onely, is the Church,, becaufe in the whole Scripture the word Church where ever it is not taken for the Church univerfall,, or invifible, is ever underftood of a (ingle Congregation,which in one place with one Paftor ferveth God. Anfwcr. Pafling the Majorst we deny the Minors^ and affirmc • that no where in Scripture the word Church may be expounded of their Independent Congregation, and leaft of all in the alled- ged place; If we wUadvife either with theoldorlatelfiterprc- ters,or with the beft and moft learned of the Adverftryes them^- felves, who affirmc; with us that by the Church M<4th. 18. no Congregation can be underftood, unlefife we would bring ina- mong Chr iftians moft groffe anarchy, except we would fet down on the Judgment fcates of the Church every member of the Congregation, men, women, young,old, the meaneft and weakeft part of the people to decide by the number, not the weight of their voyces the greateft caufes of the Church, to determine fi- nally of the excommunication of Paftors, of the nature of haerefie and all dodtrine, and that with a decree irrevocable from which there may be no appeal,no not to an Oecumenicke Synod. Wherfore befide the reft of the Interpreters a great part of the Adverfaries by the Church in this place underftand no whole Congregation, nor the moft part of any Congregation,but a feledl number there- of, the Senate or Olficcrs who cognofe and difccrne according ^0 the Scriptures, Tiu« Independency is contrary to the Word of God. 227 This is enough for anfwer to the argument : but if further it be inquired, the Senate of which Church is pointed'at in this place, whether of a Pdrochiall Church, or Presby teriill, or Nationall, or Oecumetticke, or of all thefe. Anf. It feemeth that the Senate of all the Churches muft here beunderftood,and efpecially of a Presby- teriall Church, at leaft not of a Parocbiall ondy and independent- ly as our Ad verfaries would have it. By no meanes will we have the Seflionof a Parifh prejudged, and are well content that the authority of ParochiaX Stiflions to handle their own proper af- faires fhould be grounded upon this place ; onely we deny that from this place a Church-Scilion hath any warrant to take the cognition of things common to it felfe with the Neighbouring Congreeations, or yet to goveme her proper affaires abfolutcly and independently fo that none may attempt to corrcA her when (he erreth, or by cenfure to put her in order when (he beginneth by herefie fchifme and tyranny to corrupt her felfe and others. That in this place principally the Senate of a Prcsbyteriall Church is undtritood, isclearejforoffucha Church Chrift here fpeaketh, as were the Churches at JerufalemjAntlocbyCoriMthj^nd others in the new Teftament which we proved before to have bin presbyteriall. The Senate of fuch Churches attending on govern- ment,and difcipline,is here called the Church, as elfe where, ^27. J .20. It feapedgood to the Apofiles, Eldtrs a»d ^hole Church : The Church met to cognofce on the queftions from Amochy cannot be underftood of all the thoufand Chriftians at Jerftfalem;ix. mufi: thenbe taken of the Presbytery to which the cognition of fuch queftions doth belong. In the fourth verfe of the fame chapter, P<««/isfaid to be received of the Chttrch, the word may well be expounded not of the whole Body, but of a feledl number there- of; even the Presbytery; as in the 21 he is faid to be received of the Apoftles and Elders, before the multitude had met together. Only obferve that however we affirme the Senate of a Presby- teriall Church cheifely here to be eftabliflied, yet we under- ftand not this in a way independent frotn provinciall, Nationall, or OecMmenick^ Synods; for all thefe meetings in their owne place and order are alfo grounded on this palfage, as before hath beene declared. Their f€C©iid Ob;eftion ; The praflife of the Church of p p 3 Cmnth ' 2 1 8 Independency is contrary t0 the W9rd ofCed, "the fecond Objedion is taken from the praftifcofthc Corint'^Lif's, ex communica- ting the ince- ' ftaoiis man. Csrinthy approved by the Apoftles is the due right of every Paro- chiall Church and fingle Congregation : But, the cenfure of Ex- communication was the pradife of the Church of Corinth ap- proved by the Apoftle, i C*r.5 .12^1 3. Do we notjttcige them that are mthin}. therefore fut atvaj frem joh that mck^dferfon. This judgement is authoritative, and this putting away is the ceniurc of Excommunication, cutting off from the body of Chrift, which cenfure is here committed unto the Corinthians, being gathered together in one, t/^r/4. and^fo to them all,and every one of them; for to them all the Epiftle is written, and not to the Presbytery onely. Anfw. The Maior muft be denied for two caufes j Firft, The pradlife of the Corinthians was grounded not onely upon the exprefle command of the Apoftle, but alfo on the fingular prefenceoftheApoftles Spirit and authority with them in pro- nouncing the fcHtence of Excommunicaijon againft that inceftu. ous perfonjZ/.3 ./«« frefentin Spirit have jnelged already, 'X)^is fingu- lar priviledge of the Corinthians is not a ground of common right to every Church who wants the authority of the Apoftles ex- preffc command, and fingular prefence. Secondly, we may not argue from the Church of Corinth to every Congregation; for it is proved before, that the Church o£ Corinth was not Congrega- tionall,but Presbyteriall,confifting of fo many as could not meete commodioufly in one private roome ; alfo it had within it fclfe a Colledge or Senate of many Paftors, Elders, and Prophets; to fuch a Church we grant willingly the exercife of all ads^ both of Ordination and Jurifdiftion. The Minor alfo cannot be admitted but with a double di-- ftindion; the ad of Excommunication is given to the Church o£ Corinth, not according to its whole, but acording to the feleclt part, to wit the Presbytery thereof. It maketh nothing againft this, that the Epiftle is written to the whole Church; for what is written to the whole Church indefinitely, muft be applied accor- ding to the matter and purpofe, fometime onely to the PaftotjS excluding the people -.fometime onely to the people, excluding the Paftors -Xomctimes to both together, to Paftors,and Flock.The firft Epiftle, Chap.l, verf,i2. Every one of youfaiih, lam of Paul, lam of ApoUos, and I of Cephas r, this cannot be taken of the Pa- ftors, but of the people following Schifmatically fome one, fome another Independency is centrary to the Werd ofGsd, 2 19 another of the Paftors. Likewifc, Chap. 4. verf, i.Leta man [0 count of H4 04 of the Mimfien of Chrijt^ muft be taken of the peo- ple, as Chap.^. verf. 12, (No^ if any man huild on this foundation goldyfilverypreciopufiones) is to be underftood of the Paftors, as chap. 4. verf. 2, Alfo it u re^/<«.rauft be the right of every fingle Con- ;caion from gregation. Bur, the Holy Ghoft gives unto the feven Churches of Jh» f^v ™cluc ^^'^ ^^^ Ecclefufticke J urifdidion within themfelves. ReveU. 3. ches of/ifia. 1'^'f* ^'**/? ^^* ^'^^^ "''^^ them which Mre evilly And thou ha^ trjed them Vchich fajf they Are ji^sfiUst and hsfi f^und them /jdrs. And ver. 14, / have a few things againfi thee, becaufe thou hafi there them that h&fdthe doEirint of Balaam. And ver. 10. I have a few things agatftfithee, hccattfe thou fuffarefi the ^§manJe:t:^eS to teach. Here the Churches of Ephefw, Pergamuf, and Thjatira, are prayfed, when they proceeded with cenfure againft thofe who defervcd it : and are difprayfed when they held in the fword of excommu- nication, and did not caft out Hereticks and prophane Pcrfons. Anfw. Both the Proportions are vitious : The M^jor becaufe the Churches in Afia were Presby teriall, aot Congregational!, This we proved 01 Efhefus, and we know no reafon why the reft {hould not be of that fame condition. Secondlyj Arbeit the Chur- ches of AJia at that time in the firfl: preaching oftheGofpell, and fo in the great paucity of Churches line jia n:ivc had no Neighbours with who.ii comniodiouily and ordinarily they could •kcepe fociety :what is that unto the Churches of our dayes who live in the midft of many Sifters? The Minor alfo may not be granted; for that which the Text afcribeth to the Angell, may not by and by be applyed to every Member of :ne Church We grant that great reafon and many authorities doe prove and e- vince thac the Angells in thofe places cannot be expounded of the fingle perfons of Bitliops,but of the whole Body of the Presbyte- ry in the which there was one man chofen by the Suffrages of the reft Prefident for a time; but that by the name of Angell lT?iould be underftood every Member of the Church, no reafon will carry it. Belide, there is no confequence from one a*^ of re- proofe to the whole right of Ecclefiafticke government even in «very cafe; for a common caufe and an appearance of errour and Their fourth "^^"^ ?^^^^ things, will inforce a necelTity of fubordination. Objeaion Th-ir fourth argument : The right of the Church of Th^ffahnt- from the pra- ca and Colofe belongs to every Church : But, the Church oiThef- aifcofthe falouicaind Cohjf^ h'id right to exercife every part ofEcclefia- SSand ^'^^'^^^ difcipline within their owne bounds. Of the firft,fee cS. ^" * Thefffibmant 3.6. H^ithdr^fnv jqht Jelves from *very Brother which Independency is contrarj to the Word of God, 221 '^hiehWalkethdiforderlj^^ud.vtr 24. Notethut man, anc( have no company with him that he may he afliameei. Of the fecond, fee Col, 1. J. JojinjraKdhehoUin'iyour Order. Anf. Let the Maiorh^ true of all the Churches of the fame Species and Nature with thefe of Thejf'Alaniea and Cclofe, that is, of all Presbyteriall. That the Church of Th^'faUrsica was fuch, that it had moe Paftors, it is proved from the l to the Th.'jfa/onians 5. 12. Knew them which labour among you, and are over you in the Lord imdadmonijhyott: that thefe were Paftors, it is themindeofthe beft Interpreters. Alfo that in Co/ajp, befide others, Epaphras and Archjppus did labour in the word and doilrine, is manifeft from chap. i. ver. 7. and chap.4. 17. Further,lctthe.y^<«V be true'ofall Churches of that fame ftate and condition with thofe named, to wit, when ic falls out that few or no Neighbour Churches can be had with which fuch a fociety may be kept. Concerning the Minor, fup- pofc that both the right and the exercife of all Ecclefiafticke acts were granted to the forefaid Churches, yet the queftion is not toached except you adde independently and in every caufe and cafe even of aberration,and that without all remedy of appeale to any Synode -, Vpon this hinge the Queftion depends, and of this the argument hath nothing. Their fifth argument; That which aboliihes our liberty pur- Their fiftftob- chafed by Chrifts blo©d,3ttid puts upon out necke a yoke equall no jeftion from the Antichriftian tyranny of Biiliops, is intolerable : But,thede- ^^^ Epifcopall pendence of ( ongregations upon Presbyteries and Synods doth ^J'^^^y °f^thc fb. Anf The Minor is falfejfor the fubordination of Churches im- *' ^ ^"^ ports no flavery & takcth away no liberty which God hath gran- tedjit is Gods Difcipline and Order,it is the eafieyo^ke of Chrift not to be compared with the cruell bands of Biiliops, fince the one is humane 5 the other divine: by themeanes of the one, one man commandeth, either according to his free will or according to the Canon-Law of the Pope; but by. the meanes of the other, moe ihen advife in common according to the ads of the Refor- med Churches grounded upon the Word of God ; The judge- ment feates of Bilhops are meerely externall to the Church which they governe ; But, Presbyteries and Synods are Courts internall, for the onely members whereof they confift, arethe Comiftioners of the Churches which they govemi thefe Churches Q^q they 2 22 Independency is contrary to the Werd of God. they reprefent, the minde and defire of thefe Churches they doe propofe , unto thefe Churches they give account of all their ad^ miniftration, they confirme and eftablifh the r.ghts of Congre- gations, they doe not abolifh nor labefadate any of theni.^ Their Cm O'o- Sixthly, Thefe who have, power to chufe the Paftor, have alfo teftion from the right of the whole Ecckfiaftick Difcipline . But every Parifh the Congre- hath that power. Anfw. The Major is not neceflary; for there is gations righc ^ g^-g^f. difference betwixt ttie Eledion of Minifters, and Mini- ^cled their [^gj-g Ordination, Depofition, Excommunication, and many o- ^^°'* ther ads of Difcipline : Eledion is no adl of Authority orju- rifdidiion. The Mi»or alfo is not true , if you iinderftand it ofall the members of the Congregation ; for it is not needful! that Minifters fhould be chofen by the exprefle voyce of every man, muchlefle of every woman pfthefiocke: Yea, that E- ledion doth not alwayes belong to the whole flocke, except yee take eledion as many feeme to doe, for a confent with/4/, and by him tranfmitted to fome of the Greeke iind Latine Fathers, but quickly declared, both by the Greek and Latine Church to be a great error, if not an herefie. Since the dayes oi Augujiine unto our time, it. went under no o- ther notion, and was imbraced by no Chriftian we heare of, till Ibme of the Anabaptists did draw it out of its grave : for a long time after ixs refurredlion, it was by all Protcftants^contemnedj onely ^//?ft heavenly places. And hath put all thir.gs under hii fcete, and gave him te be head over all to the Church. The Millenaries make his Kingdoine to appeare in Armies and Battells, infeafts and pleafures, in worldly pompe and power, and will not have his Kingdome to ftand in any of that ipirituall power which fincc hisafcention he hath executed on principalities and powers, or iliall performe upon the foules of men, till thefe thoufand yeares of worldly power and earthly glory vifible to the eyes of men, fhall begin. Oni- fift reafon \j\t^ j.^^^ q^j. f^fj-j^ argument from the nature of the Church j IS tak'.n from g^j-jpty^^ makes the Church of God fo long as it is upon the earth the Ckm:h° to be a mixed m.ukitude, of Ekd and Reprobiitc, good and bad, a company of people under the erode and fubject to vari- ous temptations , a company that hath neede of the Word and Sacraments, of Prayer and Ordinances, that hath Chrift a High Prieftwithin the vailc of heaven interceding for them. But, the Dodrine in hand changes the nature of the Church, and makes it for u thoufand yeares together to confift onely of good and gracious perfons, without all trouble, without all Ordinan- ces, without any neede of Chrifts interccflion. Which ever on For the hrft, That Scripture makes the Church alwayes to be eauh ismixt a mixed Company, See Afatth.i^.^^o. As the tares are gathered of good and ^^^ hnrnt in the fire ^ fofljall it be in the enh of the world. The Sonne of ^^ man pjall fend forth his Angels^ and thej fhall gather out of his King- dome all things that offend and that ^ioe iniqmty '. 3ind verf.^^. So fj ill it be in the end of the world, thf Angels JhaH come forth and fe- ver ths wicked from among thejufi. Alio, Chap. i/^.ii. Many falfe Prophets /hall arife and deceive many^ & becanfe iniquity JhaU abound, the love of many fhall '^axe cold, Luke 1 8.8. ivhen the Sonne of man commeihjyfhallhefindefaith upon the earth? Jhtk places declare the mixture of the wicked with the godly in the Church to the W'orlds end, and moii about the end. And fubie«a to -As for CrofTes, See Pfal. 34.20. Many are the affli^ions of the a:offcs. righteous . Mat 5 . 4. 5 leffed are tk ey that m&Hrne and that are perfecu- ted for righteoufne(fe. AUs 1 4.2 3 ,By many tribulations we mup enter into the Kingdome of heaven. Rom.S.lJ. If fo ^'^ /^J^^ ^'^'^ ^''^'s that we may be glorified togeth^n^ % Tim, i, 12, AS that \Vi& live godly i RatgH€ up0» Earthy k againfi Scriptnre. 231 jToMy in, Chrifi J efta^ mnfi ftifer ferjecumn . Beb. 12.6, whom the Lord loves,he correEieth^ and hefcour^eth every child that he receives. Many fuch places (hew the condition of the Church in this life that Ihe is ever fubje<5V to tribulation. Concerning Ordinances, that they muft continue to the laft day, Having neede See Efhef,^.il. He gave feme Pafiars amdTeachersfortheperfe-^^^^^^^^^^'^^' Eiingofthe Sdntsjor the ^orkf 9f the Miniflrj^ for the eMfyiHg of the body af Chrifi tiS^e all come to aperfeSt man. And for the con- tinuance of the Sacraments, 1 C»r. 11.26. As often as joueat^ thi4 bread arJ drinke thu cup,jee doejhirv the Lords death till hee come. That in the moft godly while they live on earth, finne doth re- Beciufe of her maine, and that alwayes we have neede of Chrifts interceiTion in ^"/"'^ ^""^^ the heaven with the Father, it is cleare from i John 1.8. Jfwee "^^ fdjr^have nofinnej the t ttth ofGodumtinPti.kx\6iChap.2.ver, I. But if any man fmneytve have an Advocate with the Father, Heb. 9.24. Chrid is entred into the heaven itfelfe no^ to affeare in the pre- pMce of God for us. Thus the Scripture defcribes the condition ofthe Church on earth; out the Dodrine in hand alters much the nature of it for a great part of its time here : for of the 2650 yeares which they give to the Church from the comming of Chrift to the laft judge- ment, theyt make her to- confift for a whole thouiund yeares only of godly perfons,without tbc mixture of any one wicked; and all the millions who are borne in the Church in that large time, they are free from their birth to their death of all croffcs, of all forrowes, of all temptations, and as it feemcs of all iinne alfojfor that is the time of the reftitution of all things when old things are paft and all things become new : They make them to have neede neither of Word nor Sacraments, or any Church Ordi- nance, neither of Chrifts Interce/Tion in the heavens with the Father^ for they have him among them in the earth, and they are freed from all iinne jand all mifery. A fixth Argument. Scripture makes the time of Chrifts fecond A s'xtx rcafon comming to be fecret and hid, not onely to men, but to the very 5°"}^^^ ^'^'^'^^" Angels, and to Chrift himfelfe as he is man,j Marke 1332. But of chriftscom- of that da) and that houre k^o^eth no man,no not the Angels ^hleh are ming, in heaven frteit her the Somtejjut the father . But this Dodrine makes Rr 3 that 2 3 2 The thdufandyeares efchrifi hkvifMe that day open, and tells the time of itpundaaUy; for they make the thoufand yeares to begin with the 1650 yeare, or elfewith the 1695. and the day of Judgement to be at the end of the thou- sand yeares; fo if their count doe hold, every child in the Church might tell us that Chrift will come to Judgement in the begin- ning of the 265 lyearcjor at fartheft in the beginning of the 2696. A feventh Argument. The reward of the Martyrs is eternall A Seventh, life in the heavens, promifed to them at Chrifts comming to frotn thc'hca- y^^^^ j-^e juft and the unjuft. Ergo, It is not temporall in an- venly and e- ^^rthly Kingdome of a thoufand yeares. The Antecedent is pro- SeMaTt^ycs- '^^'^ homMatth.'^,\o, Blefd are they that are perfecuted for righ^ te6ufnef[cy [or theirs u the Kingdome of Ik aven, 2 Tim ^.6. J am now ready to be ofaed^ and the time of my departure is neare ; ihave fought a good fght ; I havefinijhed my courfe ; henceforth is laid up for me a crd^ne of righteeufne^eytvhich the Lord the righteomjndge JhaQ give at that day y(^c. The reward that P4«/expeds after his Marry rdome, is the Crownc which. Chrift at the laft day gives to all that waice for his comming at that time when he takes vengeance on the wicked, as we have it zThef 1,6, j\^ 10, where the reft and retribution of the Martyrs, of P4/// himfelfe and thofe who at that time were troubled for the Gofpell, is faid to be at Chrifts co»w«f to take vengeance infla>»ing fire on all the Vaicked, and to be ghrified in all the Saints y aneiadmiredin all them that beletve which without all doubt is not before the laft Judge- ment; and if it were other\vifc, the Martyres would be at a^lolfe- for inftead of a reward, a puniftiment ftiould be put upon them^ their condition fhould be made worfe then that of the common Saints, who during the time of the thoufand yeares remaine in the heavens among the Angels, beholding and injoying the Tnni- ty, while the foules of the Martys are brought downe to the earth, and returne to a body, not like to the glorious body of Chrift, nor unto thefe incorruptible, immortall,Spirituall" bodies, which yet are promifed to the leaftofthefaithfull at their re- furredion, 1 Cor.i$. but unto fuch a body that eates, drinkes, fieepes, fights, delights in flefhly pleafures^ and converfes with beafts and earthly creatures, in fuch a Paradife whereof the Turkifti Alcorane and the Jewifti Talmud doth fpeake much;but to a godly fQule is very taftcles, and to a foule that hath beene in heaven^ Reigne upon earth ^ is again fi Set; pure. 233 heaven,or to one that injoyes the prefence of Lhnft, is exceeding burthenfome and bitter. An eight reafon. 1 he opinion of the Millenaries fuppofeth the reftaurationof^fr^/^/^-iwandofthe^^w'!^ Kingdome after their An eight rea- deftrudion by the Romant. But, Scripture denies this, Ez.ek^. 16. fon, the refto- 5:3, 55. fVhen I Jhallbring agaiyiethe captivity of So dome and her "^^"o^o^an (Janghters , and the captivity of Samaria and her daughters, then mil ^^J^^^f^^^' I bring againe the captivity of thy daughters in the ntidfi of them, backe the a- H'hen thy Sifler Sodome and her daughters p7dlretttrne to their former boliftit figures eftateSi and Samaria and her daughters fjallreturne to their former oftheLgw. efiate, then thou and thy daughters Jhallreturne to your former ejlate. The fe^es are never to be reftored to their ancient outward eftate, much leffe to a greater and more glorious Kingdome. lerufajem was to be rebuilded,and the fpirituall glory of the fecond Temple was to'be greater then the firft ; and in the end of this fame chap- ter, the reftitution of the le^es after the Babylonilli captivity , by the vertue of the new covenant is promifed ; but the outward clkte of that people was never to be reftored to its ancient luftrc more then Samaria,OT Stdome, as /^wojfpeakes oi Samaria, chap.- 5 . 2. The Virgineiof Ifrael is f alien, flje fhdl no more rife. And Ifaiah ofjernfalem, The tranfgre^ioK thereof f^atl be heavy, and it fl?.illfaU and mt rife againe , according to the Prophefie oflacob,Gen,^p, 10, The Scepter /hall not depart from Judah till Shiloh come. Jmpovting that the Tribe of ludah fliould ever have fome outward vifiblc rule till the comming of Ghrift in the flefli j but thereafter the Scepter and power of the Church fhouldbe onely fpirituall in the hand of Shiloh the Meflias ; he was the fubftance and the body of all thefe Types> the reftauration of lerufalem and the erefting of a new Monarchy in ludah, for the lerves, were to bring backe the old evanifhed ihadowes contrary to the dodrine and nature of the Gofpell. One other reafon.The Millenaries lay it for a ground,that Anti- A ninth, Anti- f^ri/^ fhall be deftroyedandfullyabolifhed before their thoufand ^^^'^^ is "ot yeares beginne; but Scripture makes Amichrifl to continue to the ^^ S ^f' ^^^^ day of Judgement. 2 Thtf. 2. 8. Thenfliall that wicked man be re- ^g^^, ^^" veided whom the Lordjhai csnfume rvith the Spirit of his mouth, and. PiaU deflroy with the bright*ieffe of his comming. The brightneflfe of Ckrifts comming is not before the laft day, as before is provedi Rr 3 See 254 ^^^ thoufand f cares of Chrifi his viftble See alfo, Revel, i^ .20. The beaji was taken, and ^ith him the falfi Prcphet ; thefe hth rsere caji alive into a Uke of fire hurning vnth B^'lmjioae. Compare it with verf."]. Let w htgUdand re]oyce,for the Marriage of the Lambe it come, Antichrift is caft alive into the lake at the Marriage of the Lambe; no living men are caft into hell before the laft day ; and Chrifts Marriage with his Church is not folemnized with a part of the Eled, but with the whole bo- die at the generatl refurredion. The Chiliafts For the oppofite Tenet divers Scriptures are broughtjabove all, fiift leafon is Riv, 2p ^^'!, .6. And I faw the fettles of them that were hehead:dfor the from Kcyi.20.4 yfitne^e of Jeftu^ andtbejMved and raigntdWnh Chrifi a thoufand jeares\bHt the refi of the dead lived not againetitt the thoufand jeares were fimfh!d;thu is the fir fi refumflionMencc they do infer Chrifts perfonall reigne upon earthfor a thoufand yeares; alfo the refur- redion of the Martyrs, and of fome others a thoufand yeares be- fore the general! refurredion : Divers fuch conclufions doe they Anfwct draw from this place. We Anfwer, Firft, that the refurredion I . here is men tioned onely occafionally ; alfo this place, as the moft ofthisBooke,isMyfticallandAllegoricallj befides,it is without all controverfiejthe words cited are among the moft obfcure and difficult places of the whole Scripture the moft of the places al- leadged in the former arguments didfpeake of the refurredion purpofely and at largejalfo in proper tcrmes,Avithout any Tropes or Figures,and were all cleare without obfcurityj it is not reafon- . able to bring an Argument from one place where a point is handled oncly by the way and that m Myfticall and exceeding obfcure termes, againft a multitudeofplaces wherein the matter is handled of purpofe largely and clearely. 2.. Secondly, they who from this place reafon againft the com- mon Tenet, doe differ all of them among themfelves in fundry materiall conclufions, the old Chiliafts from the late, and the late one from another y^lfiedius.. Mead, Arther, Goodwin, Burrewcs^ I Matton ; every one of them have their proper conceits wherein they differ from the reft, as will be found by any who compare their Writings. . Thirdly, In all this Chapter there is not one fy liable to prove H ■ Chrifts being upon the earth,but that one word of the Saints reig- ning with Chnft. Suppofe the Text had exprelled that they who did Raigne n^ort E^rth^ is againft Scripture, 235 did reigne with Chrili, had tec^ne upon eurch themfelves ; this would not prove that Chrift (becaiife they are faid to raigne with him) was upon earth with them; for Row.S.ij. If children ^ thenjoynt-heires With Chrifl, if jo be, that we fi^fer m'thhim that Wc may 'h dfo glorified together. There is here in one verfe three paralell phrafes with that in hand, Heires mth Chrift, Suf- fertng with Chrifi, Glori^ed ^nth Chrift ; and a fourth, Ephef. 1.3. 'jVho hAthblej^edmvcith aH Spirituatl bleffmgs in heavenly places in Chrif};'Wiil it hence follow that Chrifts humane nature was then upon earth with them who fuffered with him, were heires with him, were biefled in him in heavenly places with all fpirituall graces, and were to be glorified with him:' if none of thefe fourc phrales imply a perfbnall prefence of Chrift upon earth wich men, much lefle will the place controverted doe it; for they fpeak cxprefly of men living upon the €arth,but it fpeakes as expreily of the foules of men that were in the heaven ; the fame that are mentioned, Revel.6.^.Ifa,w unJier the Altar the foules ef them that ^ere flaine for the Word of God, This place then is fo farre from proving Chrifts perfonall prefence upon earth, that it imports the contrary,both becaufe rhey that are laid to reigne with him,were not upon the earth,but under the Altar in heaven;and alfo becaufe in t/ith Chrift (frc But a firft refurredion of the body no fcripture intimates ; for fo there fliould be not onely a firft and fecond, but a third refurredVion, , as they tell us of a firft, fecond, and third comming of Chrift to the earth. Further, the refurre he was fo far from thi^^ that to the uttermoftof his power he la- boured to fet up againe the daily Sacrifice which fome hundred yeares ceafcd. Scripture fpeakes onely of f^o times wherein the - Sf 3 folemne 242 The thonfand jearey ofchnfi hts 'vifible folemne fucrifice was made to ceafe, and the abomination of de- folacion was let up. Firft, by Amecht^ EpiphafKSi and then by TitfM Vejpafian; but of y»//^« his making thefacrifice to ceafe, Scripture fpeakes nothing. That Story of the Earthquake where- upon Mr Arch*r builds, albeit reported by fome of the Ancients, feemes to be,3 a great fable ; Certainely, -the application of it to Chrifts Prophefie of the Gofpel, A fto»e/ha/l not t>e left upon afione, as if this had not been fulhlled till that Earthquake had caft up all the foundation-ftones of the ancient Tcmple,is very temerarious. As The beginning and end of their calculation is groundlefle, fo alfo the midft and the whole body of it is frivolous. What necef- fity is there to expound <^;r«/f? Their third ar- Another place alleadgedby Mr BarrovpeSi'isPfalme 102.1^. gumcnt. I fVhen the LordfhaH. buiU up Sionf he fhiU appear e In hii glory j As if this did import both the building againe of i'rf?^ and alfo Chrifts glorious appearance upon the earth. Anfwcr. ^ Anfwer. Tiiis place fpeaks of no fuch tilings ; the ordinary Ex- pofition of late and old Interpreters, agrees fo vveil with the con- texture of the whole Pfalme^ that to drive it farther, were nccd- lefle Rai^ne upon Earth, is againji Scrjpture, 243 .«^^— — ' ' " kfle , che place fpL-akes of:" cne Bahyloni/h Capavuy, and of the earntft dtfire of the godly at that time to have ferujsiem and Sion then in the diift, againe reftored. This defire of the Saints is gran- ted, and a promife is made to them that Sion ihould be agaiite builded, and that the Lord by this ad of mercy fhould get great glory. But for any third building oi Sion after the dayes of the Meflias, or for any perfonall raigne of Chrift upon earth, no fyllable in this place doth appeare. His next place is Rom. 11. 12. If the fall efthfrn be the riches e/jkir fotuth the Vforlci^ 4nd the c^minifhing of them be the riches of the Gentiles ; place. how much me-^e their ftdlne^e ? Anf. There is nothing here for the point in hand: \vc grant ^"f^^er, willingly that the Nation of the Jerves lT:iallbe converted to the fayth of Chrift ; and that the fullnefle of the Gemiles is to come in with them to the Chriftian Church • alfo that the quickning of that dead and rotten member, {hall be a matter of exceeding joy to the whole Church. But That the converted "^ewes Ihall returne to Canaan to build Jerfffalem ; That Chrift ihall come from the heaven to reigne among them for a thoufand yeares, there is no • fuch thing intimated in the fcriptures in hand. Mafter Burrous fifth place, is AUs. 3. 20, 21. Hefhdl Jend Their fift^ leftts Chrifi vrhom the heavens mufi receive unto the times 9j the re- V^^<^^' fiit(iti»» of all things, Anf. Thatthefe words are to be underftood of Chrifts com- Anfwcr. ming t® the laft J udgement, and not of his comming to any Temporall Kingdome on earth, we did before prove. His fixth place, is 2 Pet. 3. 10. 1 3. Bftt the day of the Lordrrill'^^^'^^ fixth come as a Theifein the wj^r, in the rrhick the heavens Jhall pa^e a^ay P'^'^^* i»itha£reatn«yfe, and the Elements fhall melt tvith fervent heate ; the earth alfo and the ^orkt that are therein, fiiall be kttrnt up * never- thelefe we according to his promife^ looke for new hesvens and a ne"^ earth rvhrrein drvelleth righteoufne^e. Anf. Firft it would be rengembred that our Brethren do adde a- y^nfwci. mong many other things, this alfo unto the Tenet of the old Chi- liaftsy'Xhv: before their golden age, the earth and all things there- in muft be deftroyed; That the earth wherein they are to reigne, that the Beafts, Foules, Fifhes, Trees and all other creatures they are to make ufc of in their thoufand yeares, are to be of nev; cre- ated^ 244 The thoufand jcares ofChrift his vifihU ate J, all the old creatures in their whole kindes being burnt to afhes, and deftroyed. 2, We fay fecondly, That this place is miferably mifinterpretcd ; for all that the Apoftle is fayiiig,is in anfwer to the fcofFers cavill verfeJf. requiring in fcorne the performance of the promife of Ghrifts comming, not unto this thoufand yeares raigne, but to the day offudgement and perdition ofttttgodly »; . The eflablifhing (intheLafi dayes) of the Houfe of God on the top of the m^HAtaines ; thsfijmng of aU Nations thereto ; for out ofSion fhaS got forth a Laxp, and the Word of the Lord from lerufalem ; Thefe Lafl dayet, were the dayes of the Apoftles, when they from Sion and lerufalem did blow the Trumpet of the Gofpdl to all the Nations, 'Thefe were the timet whereof leremy Tt 2 in 2^3 ^^^ thoufand yeares ofchrifi his vifibU L in the 1 5 verfe of the Chapter in hand doth fpeake. / mk^ivt yom Paftors aeeording to my hfan, v^hich jhalljede yon^ith kyioiK>ledge andmdfrjlandir.g. "XhtV^Skoxs there promifed. were Ghrift and * his Apoftles; bee ter Pallors then tkcfe God never fent, neither fi- ver thall fend to his Church. Fourthly, fValkJKg after, Gods o^'ne heart, doth not import a freedome from all finne ; but onely a ftate of grace, wherein according to the new Covenant, God gives his people a newheart, and writes his Lawes upon the fame. Fifthly, That whereupon the greateft weight of the argument is laid, feemes to be a very groundleffe conceit, That lerttfaUm, whenitisathroneofglory, mullbetheold/jrw/^/fwbuilded a-^ gaine ; as \^ hmfaUm under the Law, and LrHfaUw in the dayes of the Gofpell (the Church in the new Teftament, the mother of Hsall) were but the footeftoole of God. This is a doctrine ex- prefly againft Scripture ; for in divers places, Jerufalem, Sion^ and the Ark:^ even in the old Teftament, are called not onely the footftoole, but thethroneofGod/(fr. i4.-2i.Z)tfr mtabhorrem for thy names fake i doe net difgrace the throne ofthy^j^Ury.AlCo Chap, 17.12. Agiorittu high throne front the hr ginning is the place (^ $ur SanCiuary. The Lord did as it were fit upon the Mercy Seate as upon a chaire of State, under the Canopy of the wings of the Cherubins within th&San^uary the chamber of his, moft Maje- ftuous prefence. lernfalem under the new Teftament. is called not onely the throne of God, but his footftoole, Efay 40. 13.7* heantifi: the place »fmy SanHuaryt and I ^ill make the place #/ mj feetegbrioM. This place our Brethren expound of the Sanfluary during the time of the thoufand yeares. However, it is cleareic ^ mufi; be expounded of the Church in the fame times whereof /if- remiah fpeakes in his third Chapter whence the Argument in hand is brought. The tenth place is Dm.2 44. And in the dayes efthefe Kings fhall •Their tenth ^^ ^^^ ^^ heaven fet up a Kingdome Vffhich fbdl never be deftroyed, ^ *^*' and it [hall ^ and for ever. Whence, is inferred an everlafting King- dome of Chrift,& a joy of lemfalem unchangeable to any forrow. Anfwer« Anfwer. C hrifts Bverlafiing Kingdome, is meerely fpirituall and»heavenly. That dominion which the Father gave to the Son at his Incarnation, Luke, i . 3 2,3 3 . The Ltrdjhallgtve ttmo him the thront cfhts Father Davidf ami he finll r»gnt over the Hanfe §f Rdi%ne upon EAtth^ is d^dtnfi Scrrpture, 240 iacahp^- ever. This Kingdoific for chL* matter ot ic, is crudy ever- lafting, being the glory which Chrift and his Saints injoy for e- ver in the heavens ; albeit for the manner of the adminiftration thereof It be rendred up by the Sonne to the Father, when the workeof iDcdiuion isperfefted, and all ene i ies are fully de- ftroyed. To deny the beginning of Chrifts Kingdome over his Church, unco the dioufand yearts, is many wayes abiiird : And, becaufc of the eternall indurunce of his dominion and glory in the heavens, to make the Church on earth in which he raignes>to be voide of all tribulation, of all changes, to have a perpetuall day without any darkcnefle, is contrary to the Scriptures al- Icadged in the former arguu.ents. In the eleventh place, he alledgeth i?^W. 19. 13. An^he^at Their cUvcnth cloathcd'^'ith 4 veiitt^e dipped in blood. And £■?.?/(:. 21 28. And there ^hcQ. ^all be no more 4 pricking brier H»to tht hattfe of I[rael,nor hmj sie- ving them of all th^t are rrnnd about them. Whence, they inferre That in the beginning of the thoufand yeares,Chrift with his oVctJo hands Qiall kill fo many of the wicked, that his garments fhall be dipped in blood,and not c»e of chem left to trouble the Church. Anfwer. It i$ a very ftrange conception to make the Lord Jc- -<^nfwer. fus embrue his holy hands in the blood of fo many menvThat the{e battells are not fought with the hands of Chrift,in a literaU way, will appeare by a paralcU place, Ifaj ^3.1. fVJ^o is this that commtthfrom Edom, with died garments from Bo^ra / Unto Chrift here are afcribed garments died in blood, becaufe of the Daughter ofthc£<^i?»»/V«^^/ to heaven, by none elfe but them, will be taken for the Saints familiarity with great States-men;: And according to their own Teners^in the ChiUUHicke Kingdome there is no fuch degrees of honour, as in this world. For there Chrift in his owne Perfon is King, and all the Saints doe fhine at leaft as the firmament ; and the glory of thefe Saints is greateft whofe grace is moft eminent. Familiarity with Princes and worldly States-men,is then for no purpofe. Befide, the afcention of the t^a witfteps to the heavens, is before the fall of the tenth part oiRomf, and fo before the thoufandyearesbeginne. There be yet fome more places cited by Mafter Bnrro^es and others for their Tenet ; but thefe which we have anfwered, are the principall : and ifthty be cleared, there is no difficulty in the reft. Belifti Scriptures, Mufter Smrtrves takes from the Glimpfc. of 7*. G. fundry teftimonies of antiquity ; all which, T. G. does borrow 'from Alftedins, To the which I anfwer, That no Prote- ftants build their fayth upon humane teftimonies ; and, no men in the world make fo fmall account ofanti/juity as onr Brethren. It is marvellous if in earneft they (hould encourage themfelvesin their Tenet by fuch teftimonies of the Fathers, as by theCatho- lick confent of all foflerior antiquity and the unanim^tu profeffion both of Proteftants and Papifts this day, are cenfured of error. Who pleafes to know the minde of antiquity in this fubjed". Let him confult efpecially with AHgnfim di civitate kci. Bo»ke 20, almoft through the whole ; and the Commentaries offha, and C^qnetts thereupon. If humane authorities either ancient or mo- derne, could give our Brethren any fatisfadion in this queftion, it were esifie to prefenf them with great ftore thereof. Thus r ZJZ The thoufand jeares of thrift his vifible Thus furre had Iproceeded when by my Superiours I was called away from thefe Studies to «n other imployment^ fo what I intended to have fpoken to the AnnkaptiSisj^s. A»tin$mi' Mfts, the ErM&iaMs, 9nd cfpecially to the remainder of the Popiih and ^rdaticaU Malignants I muu remit it Co another Sotfon. FI:^(JS, i) ^i:^ k irs '.'i k.v